Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In the Grasp of the Doppelganger
By warelander

Sig wasn't sure what happened to him, the last thing he could recall was him walking through the forest area near Primp's Magic School on the lookout for bugs, as he met a harlequin who called herself Pierrot. She directed him to a small nearby tent, supposedly wanting to perform a magic trick and right afterward everything went white, it wasn't until now that Sig would regain consciousness.

Struggling to keep his eyes open, he looked straight ahead, not being able to make out anything as he was in what seemed to be a dark room. The area where he sat was a bit more lit, thanks to a small lamp on a near drawer, he seemed to be on a bed of sorts. Upon taking a look below he could see a pair of hands wrapped around his arms and waist, keeping him in a tight embrace from behind and a pair of slender legs to both his sides.

Indeed, as he managed to think straight again he could feel a seemingly female body pressed against his back, with a head leaning onto the back of his own, breathing easily into his neck. All of this really only added to Sig's confusion, how did he get there and who was this girl? Trying to get an answer, he did the only thing that came to his mind: call out to this person and ask her. Not a complex plan, but it was all he could think of.

"...Wh-Who is there...?" Quickly, he felt as the head behind his own went to his right ear, quietly speaking into it.

"Fufufu...Don't worry Sig, it's just me..." Her voice was very familiar to him, it sounded like Arle, it wasn't exactly the same, sounding a fair bit deeper, but it was close enough to be recognizable to him.

''Arle?'' Looking towards his right shoulder, he met eye to eye with the girl looking at him as she leaned her head on his shoulder, she really did look like Arle, though her brown hair had a red tint to it, as did her eyes. Why was that? Did he just imagine it? At any rate, he noticed her smirking at him seemingly happy with the reaction she got.

''Yep, it's just me, plain ol' Arle. It's been so long since we did anything together. I missed you.''

It really has been a while since they last hung out, hearing that she seemed to know about it was enough for Sig to feel far more comfortable in the situation he found himself in, it really seemed to be just Arle, it didn't explain how he got here or why she was clinging onto him like this, but the presence of a friend was enough for Sig to be secure that things weren't too bad. One thing did strike him as odd though, Carbuncle was nowhere to be seen, something very unusual, since he and Arle were never seen apart from each other. "...Say Arle, where is Carbuncle...?"

After saying this he could feel how her grip around him got tighter as if she was anxious about something. ''W-Why he is right there, on the dresser to your left!'' Directing his gaze towards the left, he could make out an outline in the shadows that resembled the little rabbit-like creature, however, upon closer inspection, it turned out to be three yellow Puyos taped together to form a rabbit shape, with a strawberry on its forehead and four clothes pegs that were meant to resemble Carby's arms and legs, staring back at the boy with the typical blank expression of your average Puyo.

Now Sig was right back to where he started, there was clearly something fishy going on, otherwise, she wouldn't have to lie. "...That's not him..." He said in a dry fashion, turning around to see that 'Arle' was no longer looking at him, as she turned her head away, remaining silent while trying to avoid eye contact.

"...You're not really Arle, aren't you?"

After a moment of silence, she eventually answered. "I'm her doppelganger, born from a magic mirror many years ago..." Now that the truth was out, Doppel paused for a while, keeping Sig in her grip as she spoke up again. "...You can't imagine what it's like, to wake and always have the thought that you are just a copy in the back of your mind. To know that somewhere there is a 'real' version of you that's living the life you wished you had..."

Finally, Sig began to understand the situation, though there was still the question of why she brought him here. Before he could open his mouth to ask, he could feel her hand in his hair, smoothly stroking it, with no sign of roughness in her motions. "Ya'know, I've tried to take her place in the past, but my attempt proved to be futile..." Her tone became somber as she continued on: ''I have been watching you and all of her other new friends since I've arrived here in Primp. I know a lot about you Sig, your easygoing nature, your love for bugs and your genuine care for those you consider to be friends...'' Truly, she had taken a liking to Sig as she kept watching him and the others from a distance, he seemed amiable and on top of being quite absent-minded most of the time, also wasn't one to ask questions, so she should have had an easy time tricking him. The idea of him being attentive enough to wonder about Carbuncle really caught her off guard.

"...So that's how you knew about me and Arle..." Sig kept a neutral tone to his voice and kept completely still, as he was busy with processing the info that was thrown at him, even with all the odd things that happened around Primp Town, this was the first time he had to deal with something like this.

"Indeed...and you know I'm right..." Pausing mid-sentence she put her hand back onto his waist while pressing her head onto the side of his.

"About what?"

"From what I gathered you and Amitie have been friends with Arle ever since she came here to town and yet, she barely spends time with you anymore, only Amitie and this Ringo girl, but I can change that, I'll be your Arle from now on and I'm every bit as good as that goody two shoes."

Doppel tried her hardest to make her plan as attractive to him as possible, it seemed like a win/win situation in her mind, she could take Arle's place at least in a small way and it wouldn't be of any harm for anyone, so what was there to complain?

Sig on his end, couldn't deny that he sometimes wished that Arle would spend more time with him again, since he had grown fond of the girl from another world, back when she was practically stranded in Primp and always kept close to him and his classmates, as she didn't have anyone else before other people from her homeworld slowly started to show up.

Even then, the idea of essentially replacing one of his friends wasn't something he could get down with, not seeing her as much anymore didn't make the friendship he shared with Arle any less meaningful to him. "...You can't just replace someone like this..." That was it then, he wasn't going to go along with it, Doppel released Sig from her grip, standing up and moving herself away from the bed they sat on while shooting a mean glare at the boy.

"If you don't want to play along, then what are you gonna do now, huh? Try to kick my butt and then get your round of applause from her, for beating the doppelganger!? Well, I won't allow it!" In her frustration, she got herself into a battle stance, as her hands started to glow from the magic energy she channeled. She was going to keep Sig around and be his new Arle no matter what.

At least, that's what she thought, since she was quite puzzled that he did not prepare for a fight, nor did he try to run away, instead he merely stood up himself and stretched out his red demon hand towards her. "You don't have to replace anyone..."

"What do you mean!?" Doppel still kept an angry disposition and was ready for an attack, though Sig remained calm.

"You can be your own person instead...and I wanna help...and be a friend..."

This remark made Doppel falter, it was strange, usually any suggestion that she was the one who had to change would have been followed by the beating of a lifetime, after all, if she was forced to share the same likeness and name as Arle then why wouldn't she be entitled to the same life as well? Yet there was something about the foolishness of Sig's behavior that she found oddly endearing, by now he should have realized that she was bad news, yet he didn't reject her even after her plan came to light. Instead, he made an offer of sheer kindness, sincerely thinking that a little help from a friend could make everything right.

"...You naïve sap..." Doppel was no longer willing to start a fight, she crossed her arms and turned herself around, no longer facing Sig. For some reason, all of this really got to her, was she seriously, if begrudgingly, thinking about this? Should she really take up on his offer and could it even work, after everything that happened? Trying to come to an conclusion, the answers seemed to escape her, as she kept silently thinking, while also keeping an ear out for Sig, to make sure he didn't try to run away behind her back, she didn't hear anything at all, even though she had been keeping her back turned to him for a while, almost as if he fell asleep while standing, like she saw him do in the past.

Turning around, she saw that Sig was still standing there, fully awake, his hand no longer stretched out, but still looking at her. He seemed surprised that she turned back to him, as the expression on his face shifted a bit, it was still rather blank, but there was a spark in his eyes, something about it gave him a look of hope. Hope that she might reconsider. Doppel both loved and hated that look on his face, it was warm and inviting in a way that no gaze towards her ever was, at the same time though, it really made her wish that the boy wouldn't make things so complicated for her.

Sighing, she decided to at least humor his offer, as she was now the one to keep her hand out, allowing him to place it into his red demon claw. It was a bit bigger than her own hand and it was known that Sig had a lot of strength behind it, though, thanks to his bug catching hobby he learned to be as gentle as possible with it. The feeling of having her hand covered in his made Doppel a bit more comfortable about her decision, though she still wasn't entirely sure if Sig really had a point. "Are you really sure this can work? I don't even have a true name of my own..."

He didn't answer immediately, seemingly trying to come up with a name. "...How about 'Vibitia'? Doesn't that sound nice? It's the name of a ladybug species!" This was far more of a dopey Sig-like answer that she was expecting to hear, no matter the situation he would always have bugs in the back of his mind in some fashion, but even then, the sincere enthusiasm he had over it made it impossible for Doppel not to grin, he was a bit of a derp, but an oddly adorable one in her eyes.

Trying her hardest not to giggle she decided to make her own suggestion: "Say, what do you think of 'Silvana'? It's one that crossed my mind before."

"It does have a nice ring to it...Alright then...Silvana." Sig ended his sentence while winking his right blue eye, to assure her of his approval of the name, as the pair just smiled at each other, having finally reached a common ground, to a point where neither of them even realized that they were still holding hands this entire time.

Eventually, they did depart their hands from each other, as an awkward silence filled the room, it brought the question of what they were going to do now. "...I think I know the next step..." With those words Doppel went towards her dresser and picked up the 'Puyobuncle' she directed Sig towards earlier, removing the tapes and strawberry and clothes pegs from it and opening the thick curtains to the right of the bed, revealing a window that she promptly opened in order to release the Puyos back into freedom, as she watched them hop into a nearby set of bushes, that were colored almost orange by the gorgeous afternoon sky.

Doppel initially felt somewhat heavy-hearted over this decision, even though her 'Carbuncle' was clearly just a fake, it did make her feel like she had a companion the same way Arle did, though those feelings were washed away when Sig came to the window as well, putting a hand on her shoulder in an approving manner. In silent agreement the two leaned themselves out of the window, simply to enjoy the scenery, they were in a small shack in Nahe Woods, not far away from where Doppel first lured into her tent, in her Pierrot alias. Indeed the town's magic school could faintly be seen in the distance, rays of light colored the way towards it from small gaps in the trees.

Sig completely lost himself in the sight, not noticing that Doppel has now turned her gaze towards him, smiling from ear to ear. Just being with him made her hopeful that she really did make the right choice. That letting go of her identity as a doppelganger was possible and that she could have a different life.

A life as Silvana…

THE END… (Well… It would be…)

Chapter Text

From Clone to Clown
By kirbymanx

Chapter 1: Out the Grasp of the Clown

Sig completely lost himself in the sight, not noticing that Doppel has now turned her gaze towards him, smiling from ear to ear. Just being with him made her hopeful that she really did make the right choice. That letting go of her identity as a doppelganger was possible and that she could have a different life.

A life as Silvana…

Silvana took one step towards the town that she wants to make her new home. But as soon as her foot connected to the ground something dawned on Silvana.

"Wait here, Sig. I need to get some things." Silvana hurried back into to shack and closed the door before Sig could reply.

"Okay." A minute later, a familiar harlequin carrying a not-so-familiar small metal box came from the door.

"Let's go. I have a lot to do." Silvana said as she walked towards Primp Town. Sig followed his new friend.

"What're you going to do, Sil?" The blue haired boy asked, curious what she was planning, it happened so fast he didn't have time to think about.

Silvana answered without thinking. "Phase One: Cover my… Didyoujustcallme,"Sil"?" Her face slowly turned to Sig blinking blankly, her mask was expressive in all places but the mouth.

"You don't like it?" Sig responded.

"Weeeeell, I do." She scratched the back of her neck as lightly blushed, hoping the mask would not project the blush. Would be embarrassing if it did. "It's just so soon, I just got my name and I still need to get used to the full version."

She didn't exactly know what she was feeling, but she could get used to this, more reason why her plan is so important. "Can you call me "Silvana" for now until I'm used it?" Sig nodded.

"You should probably get back on track."

"Oh yeah! Sorry. Phase One: To always cover up my face, if I wanna be my own person I gotta separate myself from Arle as much as possible. No one must know I share her face." Silvana couldn't believe what she was saying. If you told her she was gonna say this a day ago, she'd take it as an insult and buried you in Puyos.

"Phase Two: To pull of phase one, I need to move into Primp, set up the tent, expand my Pierrot persona, get some non-Arle clothes, enroll in Magic School, getting everybody to know me as Silvana Pierrot so I can convince myself of that too. Because nobody will compare Arle and the town's performer."

"Don't you need your tent?"

"I have it with me, Sig." Silvana tapped her box, bringing attention to it. The bug lovin' boy looked puzzled. Sil liked seeing him like this and hoped to see him more often like that, it was adorable.

"This box holds my all belongings." And stolen goodies and money but Sig doesn't need to know that. "ALL of MY belongings." She repeated as she slowly pushed the box in his face, hamming it up. Quickly getting into character and just as quickly getting back their walk.

"If you say so. Is that all you're planning to do?"

"No, the last Phase Three: Study and practice more tricks, I'm a one girl show at the moment." Pierrot half-jokingly slumped forward as she said it. "But enough of that, do you know an open field near town that no one will miss?"

*Later*

It was a normal day in Primp Town. As normal a day Primp can have anyway, not a day goes by without misunderstandings, statements that offend and ensuing Puyo battles. But other than that it's a perfectly pleasant town, the citizens largely get along fine most of the time. (DESPITE the misunderstandings, insults and Puyo POPs.) But life can get boring here if you don't have studies, have hobbies, are undead or have a job to do. (Again, DESPITE the misunderstandings, insults and Puyo massacres.)

Amitie only has studies yet she was bored. Very becoming of someone wanting to become a great mage, she was looking outside for someone or something to distract her for a moment. While normally not a hard thing to do, but all her friends were either busy or out of town. Welp, Plan B, time to cast spells willy nilly and see if she's improved.

But before she could go home and break something, however, she saw something new in the distance. It was a large beige circular circus tent with two flags on a single flagpole. One of them had a face of a clown with some words that read: …... Amitie ran closer so she could actually read it. It said: 'Puyo Puyo Circus'.

Amitie's face beamed with excitement. "Wicked! A circus!" She sprinted towards entertainment tent some more.

*Meanwhile, at Amitie's destination*

"Finally! We're done." It was hard work setting up the circus with just two people, both of them sitting on the grass, out of breath. But they've done it. And it only took several a varieties of mistakes that resulted in Silvana getting hurt. Boy was she glad she didn't take her armour off under her harlequin suit.

"Um… *pant* Uh... Th-th-thanks Sig." It's rare when she thanks somebody sincerely. She didn't know how to describe how she felt. It did feel wrong, even if she knew it wasn't. How could thanking someone for helping you selfishly with no strings attached be bad?

"No problem, Sil*pant*vana." Sig sounded more tired than he usually does. "Need anymore *yawn* help?"

"No, *pant* Sig. I'll do the shopping and *pant and pant* enrolling myself. Go home, Sig. I'll see you *elongated yawn* tomorrow."

“Cya, Silvana.”
“Wait a sec, Sig.”
“Yeah?”

"Call me, Sil." She smiled and winked. "It's a *yawn* mouthful."

"Okay, Sil." Sig slumped off in the distance, he looked back to his new friend to wave back. Silvana returned the favor, smiling.

All that work in her 'business suit' coupled with the fairly hot sun made it so hot it was barely livable. "I need *a relieving pant* some air." She made sure nobody was near her before she could magically shred her costume for some fresh. Too bad for her…

"HI THERE!" There was a girl around her age running towards her circus. It was Amitie, someone who would instantly recognize her as Arle. A little while longer in the suit it is... "Are you the Circus mascot?" The Puyo capped girl asked like a child receiving the exact present she wanted for Christmas.

Silvana sighed, she was not in the mood to answer someone so high-pitched. But if Sil wasn't at least trying to be nice to a friend of Sig's, Sil won't stay a friend of Sig's.

"No, I'm the ringleader." She answered with a straight face.

"Hahaha. That's funny." Amitie didn't look past the costume. Sil didn't look amused, Amitie didn't notice. "Wow, I've always wanted to go a circus. When are you performing?"

Silvana got up on her feet. And said deadpan. "Seriously, I'm the ringleader, there is no one else."

"Oh, Sooorry."

"Whatever. And for now, I'm just settling in. No performances from me just yet. I need to learn more tricks. But I'm planning to rent it out if someone needs it until then." She was also planning to ask for part-time performers, but Silvana knows better not to bring something like that up directly to Amitie. The less she has to clean up after her mess the better.

Silvana took a bow out of formality. "I'm Silvana Pierrot, Harlequin. And I'll let you know when we're in business, Amitie."

"Wooooow! You know my name? Is that one of your magic tricks?"

OOPS!!

After all the spur of the moment planning she did today. Silvana made one oversight. She is not supposed to know their names yet. Time to spin it in her way. "No, I just called you the first alphabetical name I could think of and I'd slowly climb down until I hit the right one." She said with great confidence and a slightly forced jokey tone.

"Get real! You know that many names?"

"No." There's not a pan dead enough to describe her tone. That bought enough time to come up with a proper excuse. "A local named Sig told about you."

"Really? Sig's not that talkative." Amitie dusted off her deductive abilities. Silvana was internally on edge.

"I asked about the locals?" Desperately hoping she'll buy it. It suddenly felt warmer in her suit.

"Okay!" The beanie girl accepted the answer. Silvana wasn't sure if she should try more or less. "Anyway, I need to do some shopping, I'm sure we'll see each other later." The clown ended with a bow, and prepared to do a few backflips towards her caravan. But Amitie stopped her from doing that.

"I can show you around if you like. I know this town like the back of my hand."

There seem no way out of worming out of this one. "I'll go, on ONE CONDITION!" Pierrot ominously hammed up, looming over the blonde.

Amitie was shocked by the seemingly out-of-nowhere hostility came from. "Wh-wh-wh-wh-whaat iiiiis iiiii-iiiiit?" Ami sounded like she's been crying for hours.

Pierrot kept towering over her soon to be classmate/customer. "Let me have a quick shower and a change of clothes will ya? I've been working all noon." Silvana practiced mood whiplash. Amitie wasn't sure why it happened but was relieved it wasn't anything bad.

*One shower later, inside the caravan*

'Okay, Arl... Sil. Think quickly. On the trip Amitie shall see your clothes in the Oshare Shop, so I need to disguise me now, I don't have any other clothes. So I have to drop a few items to disguise myself.' Silvana looked into the mirror, she saw Arle from a few years ago in red with a silly mask.

"Ungh..." She took off her armor, cape and her armbands. "I feel naked." She whispered to herself. The mirror showed off the clothing difference, it made her distinct enough from her counterpart, as she didn't have the time to update it since she last faced 'herself'. But it also showed something that could possibly betray her nature.

“My ponytail...” She whispered sadly to herself, touching her hair. She felt reluctant to let it go. She wanted it to be long, but she also didn’t want to get her hair in her face, something’s she’s terrible with at avoiding. She never had it any other way for as long as she existed. She wouldn’t be Arle without it. *sigh* “Which is why I must let it go...” She pulled the headdress off.

*Outside*

The caravan's door opened slightly. "I'm... ready." Silvana rubbed her arm. Today was a rollercoaster of emotions. Shyness was something she never felt before. Was it because of how the outfit felt?

"Wow, you look great!" You just know when Amitie is honest.

"I do?" The mimic was taken aback by that. It's surprised her enough to forget to be happy the disguise worked.

"Yeah, I thought you'd be a whole lot less attractive with the full body suit you had earlier." Silvana just gave Amitie a look that just screamed a sarcastic 'Thanks'. "AH! I didn't mean it isn't possible or anything. I didn't expect someone as average as you to be in the suit. And with average I mean perfectly healthy with nice, long, messy hair." Silvana's short-lived shyness sure sailed ship soon. She felt like herself again.

"I'm sorry, Sil, misspeaking this isn't something I usually do. I don't mean anything with it, I swear!" Again, easy to see when Amitie is honest.

"Whatever, I believe you. Does my mask show my eyes rolling?"

"Yep! Why keep the mask?" If this keeps going Silvana will never have any patience ever again.

"I'mamethodactor. Can we go? I wanna go to bed early."

"Okey-okie, Sil." Amitie grabbed Silvana's arm and ran towards town. "I'll show you around!"

'Help me!'

*One arm dragging, sightseeing tour across Primp, shopping, enrolling, a scolding skeleton and Amitie tolerating afternoon later.*

"Cya tomorrow!" Silvana gave her newest friend(?) a half-hearted wave back with her sore arm.

"Cya in class." She said just as half-hearted as the closed her door and turned on the light. Silvana threw her mask aside and jumped on her bed face first, it was relieving to finally rest. "Aaaah..." A few minutes later she's rolled around to look at her mirror, to reflect back on herself before going to slumberland.

It's fitting of her façade. She wore a thick red and white vertical striped polo shirt. A red sports jacket with an orange plaid pattern. Above the knee green coloured shorts and red suspenders to hold them. And thick white and red horizontal striped stockings. She kept her boots.

This what the boney shop owner found stylish. Truthfully, she didn't care how it looked, as long as it fits her motif. It was purely to hide herself even more. If she didn't like it, she'd just get used to it. It's all part of the progress of differentiating herself...

She was happy to have an insult based misunderstanding induced Puyo Match with Oshare Bones though. Now he's the exclusive costume provider at a discount for her as long as she's in Primp. "Fufufu." Silvana weakly chuckled, she's gotten really tired.

She took one more look at Arle's face with messy hair. There always was a small sting in her heart when thinking of letting 'Arle' go. But as strange and hectic the last part was, this day felt more good than bad.

In fact, she's never felt that happy ever, normally she was too bitter not being Arle. And tomorrow might be better. Sig, School, she may like her classmates more than she expects, new magic, combing her hair more often, considering pigtails, misunderstandings, insults, Puyos, Amitie(?), and more to look forward to. 'How come I haven't thought of this myself?' Silvana rolled over to stop facing herself. "Thanks, Sig." The last thing she said before she fell asleep with a smile. Let's hope it's a smoother time…

Aside from eating sand while practicing circus tricks. That's inevitable.

Chapter Text

"Arle?" The lovable one note punching bag Skeleton-T wasn't sure, like usual he forgets his glasses. "Is that you, Arle?" Arle and Carbuncle were just running towards the Dark Prince's place to get back a valuable library book he borrowed. The librarian asked nicely. She halted her quest to acknowledge the familiar skeleton.

“Huh?”
“Gu?”

"Listen: After all these years I finally rotated a PUYO!"

" Gugugu-Gu?" 

"You bet that's big news, Carby! He never rotated a Puyo, ever, congratulations. It took you long enough." " I did it once. On accident." The skeleton blushed. Arle fell to the ground, Carbuncle fell on her head.

"Why doesn't that surprise me?"

"I wanna try it again. I'll treat you to my finest tea if you lose. Let's Puyo, ocha!"

He never rotated a Puyo ever again. Arle won like always.

Chapter 2: First Day

Good morning, Primp, good morning, Silvana. Good job on not oversleeping on your first day of school. She was a bit down when she woke, she exactly couldn't remember why though. It was a good night sleep.

She sighed. "Time to get ready." It was easy, she put on her mask. She tried to make pigtails, but she lacked elastics to hold them. "I guess I have to visit that skeleton again later..."

All of the sudden, there was the plainest knocking on her caravan door she ever heard. "Sig?" Sil whispered her guess to herself. Who else could it really be? Besides Amitie.

"Hey, Sil." Silvana's eyes shot open.

"I'm coming! What're you doing here, Sig?"

"I found a bag in my closet." Sig held up a yellow shoulder bag with his claw. It was similar to Sig's own waist bag. It has several patches sewn on the inside. "A few of my moth friends ate it some of it, I fixed it. You want it?"

The patchwork was a bit shoddy, not that Sil would know. She never sewn anything, it seemed sturdy enough. It did warm her heart though. "Sig, you didn't have to do that. I'll take it, but you didn't have to do that." Sil took it and put it over her right shoulder. She didn't think of buying one at the Oshare Shoppe.

"I thought you might need it for school." The girl jumped off her caravan and hugged the boy as tightly as the day before.

"Why must you be so kind?" She found it hard to breathe. "Nobody was ever this nice to me when I wasn't impersonating." To be fair. That's normal when you try to take someone's identity. "Until you and Amitie yesterday. Even if she's annoying." Sig didn't hug back. His arms were tied up again.

Sig liked the hug, and is happy for Sil. "Um… Shall we go? We don't wanna be late." "Oh y-yeah!" Silvana took her arms off Sig, and put them behind her back. She slightly embarrassed. "Let's go." Sil nudged her head to the road ahead.

On their way towards their quest to learn whether to they want to or not. They were lost in thought. Silvana plotted about how not to draw too many eyes. In her personal life, circus life better have many paying eyeballs as possible.

One thing she thought of was not to be so affectionate towards Sig in public. She just arrived, it would be suspicious if she was already this cozy with him. Her mask would make her suspicious too. But that stays on.

Sig's not really one for small talk, but he wanted to say something to Sil. He wanted to comment on her outfit. But he wasn't sure how to say it or how Silvana would take it. So he kept his mouth shut.

*Later, at Magic School*

"Good morning, kiddies." Ms. Accord greeted her students. The students greeted her back. It was rather unorganized and unintelligible, so the teacher chose to hear 'Good Morning, teacher.'

"Today we have something special." The class was almost unintelligible again.

But at least two voices said: "A surprise exam?" with varying levels of enthusiasm.

"I heard the correct answer from Miss Amitie." Amitie cheered.

"But myou already knew the Meanwser, so myou don't count." Ms. Accord's puppet pal, Popoi always knew how to break the news.

"I didn't hear what Amitie said. Please tell us Professor. Don't keep us in suspense." Klug was on the edge of his seat. The Sig and Amitie already know, but that doesn't stop Amitie from being excited about it. Raffine and Lidelle were mildly intrigued, but the former just wanted to get to work.

"Here sh-"

"Wait!" Popoi interrupted his mistress, swinging around in her arm. "Almeow me." The puppet cleared his throat. "Ladies and Gentlemyan, our mew student to the class: Miss Silvana Pierrot!"

"You can come in now. Don't be shy." Ms. Accord added.

"I'm not." The jester said as she walked in front of the class.

The reactions were something. Klug's especially. He was shaking at Sil's mask. Lidelle gave a friendly but shy "H-h-hello".

Raffine pointed and laughed. Not even her usual 'Ohohoho', just "PRrrrrr-Phwaahahahahaha!" Amitie looked sternly the pink haired snob.

Silvana knew these three already from spying on Arle and Sig. She doesn't know that much about them though, just enough to find Klug filled with fear amusing. But her thoughts about them were very, very firm.

Klug: Jerk.
Raffine: Bigger Jerk.
Lidelle: Opinion Pending.

"Now now, Miss Raffine, I know Miss Pierrot dresses like a clown, but please behave yourself."

"Sure thing teacher." Still snickering.

"Thanks." Sil said. It's not clear in what way she meant it though.

"Before we start the day. Is there anything you wanna say about yourself?"

"Yes, I'm the ringleader and harlequin of the Puyo Puyo Circus erected yesterday. I moved here to Primp yesterday too. I'm here to learn new tricks because I'm the only member at the moment. I'll be holding part-time jobs auditions pretty soon. So if you have a special talent and want to help me out every once in a while that'd be nice. I'll pay you. And you." She pointed the still shivering Klug.

"M-m-m-m-m-meeee?!" He practically screamed.

"Yes. you eggheaddy looking type. I'm not in-character, I'm nothing to fear. That and your shiver noises are annoying. Stop it." Klug nodded fearfully, as he suddenly went still but kept his fearful face.

"You be nice too, Miss Pierrot. You can become more acquainted with the other students during the break. Take Tarutaru's old seat. In front of Miss Amitie and between Miss Raffine and the blue-haired boy, his name is Sig."

"Okay, teacher." Sil sat down.

Popoi started swaying left and right again. "And we have meoxtra special for ya:"

"A surprise exam." Ms. Accord conjured some up.

"YES!" Klug screamed, something to take his thoughts off that mask.

*Recess, at a bench*

"Boy Sil, you sure are lucky not to have to do that test." Amitie told sitting next to the circus leader, Sig was sitting on the other side. Sil shrugged. "Can I help in your circus?"

Amitie just asked something that Silvana feared she would ask. "That depends, what are your talents?" She asked nervously. "

I can cast Flame, Blizzard, and Bayoen."

"So can I, can you do anything special with that magic? Or maybe without?"

"Um…" Amitie was in deep thought. "I-I don't think so."

Sil felt a bit sorry for her. "You can work backstage or help clean the circus until you can think of anything." She said, hoping she won't regret it.

"Wicked! I'll do it." Sil just looked blankly Amitie.

"...Are you serious?"

"You betcha. If I learn to do special tricks with my magic. Then maybe I'll become a more powerful mage ~" Amitie got off the bench and posed.

Sil couldn't say no to the raw enthusiasm, but she could say no to Amitie. "Okay." Sil sighed. "You can work for me. Let's discuss when it's time to hold these auditions." After a minute of small talk between the clown and the person who would make a better clown. Klug slowly but surely approached them.

"Hey, Klug." Both Amitie and Sig said. One step per second. Anytime Klug, recess is not forever...

*Eventually*

"Gr-gr-gr-greetings Miss-s-s-s-s S-s-s-silvana."

"Seriously Klug. No reason to fear me, I'm off the clock." Silvana explained calmly if a bit annoyed.

"Yeah, she's real nice!" Amitie backed up.

To which Sil responded with a questioning look at her as if to say: 'How did you come to that conclusion?'

Klug ignored that. "Then wh-wh-why the mask?"

"Fufufu. Because it's stuck thanks to a curse that possesses me every once in a while." Sil didn't even try to keep a straight face saying it. She just said it to freak out Klug.

"WH-WH-WHAT?!" Both Klug and Amitie yelled, Klug's face especially went pale.

"WAIT! I wasn't seri-" Sil pleaded with her hands forward.

"I'm not taking any chances!" Klug suddenly got brave. "I know a spell to dispel simple possessions and curses, prepare to play P-P-Puyo!"

"I'll help you Klug!" Amitie got up again to stand next to Klug.

"A-Amitie?! Two against one? That's not fair!"

“But helpful to subdue you.”
“If it’s true then it’s for your own good, Sil!”

"But I wasn't..."

"I'll help Sil." Sig told.

"Sig..."

*During the team battle*

'Ah! They're both in fever mode, and Sig just went down! I have three rock garbage Puyos hanging above. And the Puyo after this one will set of my winning chain.' Sil was under pressure, if there's one thing she feared after her last big battle. It was Nuisance Puyos. It took her ages to climb out of that huge heap. 'There's only one solution.'

ARL- SILVANA SHIELD ACTIVATED

"WHAT?!" Klug screamed.

"What is that?" Amitie asked.

"It's fair, I'd say, I don't know how fever works." Sil said in defence of herself, as their fever modes wore out. "Now:" Sil got just the right Puyo, and set of good chains. "Fufufu. Idiot. Strong Club! Diamond Cutie! Royal Heart! an Ace in Spades! F-F-Full House!" The last spell echoed in her opponent's' ears as the garbage filled their fields.

“Impossible!”
“Oh no...”

"Fufufu, suits me fine."

*The transition back to reality*

"I wasn't serious you jerks! I was trying to tell a verbal joke, I'm only good at physical comedy!" Sil yelled at them as she helped everybody out of the Puyos. "I've never been possessed!" Klug was just disoriented enough not to respond yet.

"Sil," Sig got her attention. "Klug's been possessed before. That's probably why he tried to exorcise you."

"Oh." Sil turned to Klug and Amitie. "You could've told me that before you started!" She is a bit miffed as she pulled out Amitie from the Puyos, Lidelle who was watching the match, helped. Raffine just stood there, unimpressed.

"I'm so sorry, Sil. You did say something different about your mask yesterday, I just remembered... Can you forgive me?" Amitie was genuinely sorry.

"Give me a few days, and unless it's important, leave me alone." Sil tried to think of something meaner to say to Amitie, but couldn't. It didn't make Amitie feel any better though. "Anyways, I should be the one asking Klug that."

Klug just got back to his senses. "Well, I already got what I wanted. To study your magical abilities."

"And not because my mask look very clowny, and clowns freak you out?" Sil folded her arms, she wasn't buying it.

"It moves! It shouldn't do that! I mean, no. No. Your magical ability is very impressive, about on par with mine. But your shield ability has me intrigued the most."

“You want to study it, don’t you?”
“Very simply put: Yes.”
“Okay, but not this week, I’ll be busy studying, myself.”
“Deal.”

They shook hands. Sil hoped the favor would be forgotten. Klug walked off. At least he's over her mask?

"It was a pretty impressive battle, Miss Pierrot." Lidelle told Sil. "I wish I could be as good."

"Oh La-ti-da. That's far from the most impressive Puyo match I've witnessed, Miss Lidelle. In fact, the next match will be more impressive." Raffine pointed at Silvana.

"Another match? As long as it's one-on-one." Sil got ready.

Raffine nodded to her question. "It will be Miss Pierrot, let's Puyo-"

"Kiddies!"

"Recess is meowver!" Saved by the bell? Raffine was annoyed.

Sil shrugged. "Let's do it after school." It was an average battle. That annoyed Raffine even more.

Chapter Text

On Arle and Carbuncle's merry quest to get that book back, she saw a familiar face in the distance lying on the ground crying.

“Harpy?”
“Gugu-gu?”

"Hi *sniff* Arle." She kept crying. Which concerned Arle, Harpy was usually happy.

"What's wrong?"

" *sob* I was trying to entertain Witch with my newest song with Panotty. Then suddenly *sniffle* her beakers broke out of nowhere and attacked us with Puyos *stuffed nose*, and took some of my feathers as a prize! *bawling*"

"Ouch… But that doesn't surprise me though. Can you still fly?"

Harpy got off the ground. "I can."

" Gugugugugu-gu-gu."

"Alright then, I'm sure you'll be fine."

"You're so nice, Arle~ " The tears stopped.

" Seeya later." Arle walked past Harpy. "In five seconds we run, Carby."

" Gu." They whispered.

"Let me sing as a thank you."

"SHOOT! RUN CARBY, RUN!" A_d then the ƒa_r c of real ty fell apa

Chapter 3: Trap With Ease

Silvana cartwheeled over to the place where she and Sig agreed to hang out: the forest. She cartwheeled because she had to fit in her athletic training in somewhere. She mastered several simple acrobatic tricks. Flips and handstands she could do very easily.

Cartwheels, however, were a bit a bit too hard for her. She wants to do ten in a row. After every three rotations, she fell, mostly on her face. But hey, that's one more rotation than yesterday with a little more practice... "Ah, I've had enough, I'll just walk." Sil dragged her foot.

She finally made it to the beach, and as expected Sig was there. She tried to sneak up behind him, and slam her palms into Sig's shoulders and yell 'Boo!' to get a reaction out of him. "Hey, Sil." So much for that. "Nice pigtails."

"Thanks. So what did you wanna do today?"

"I dunno." Sig scratched his head.

"You had nothing in mind, not even looking for bugs?"

"I'm not sure if you'd like that."

"I don't mind. But-"

"There thou art, Sig!"

"Eh?"

There was a pink blob sprinting… More like speed waddling towards them. He was very clearly upset. "Sig, I need your help!"

It was The Prince of the Ocean, The Ocean Prince. Except he was missing his crown, he's bald. "Hey, your Oceanness, what's up?" Sig was as monotonous as ever.

"I misplaced mine crown, and I need thine help. It was lost nea-"

"This shrimp is royalty?" Silvana rudely interrupted.

"Hold thine tongue, peasant! I'll let you know when I have need for a personal jester!" The Prince bursted out.

"I didn't offer anything." Sil crossed her arms and muttered.

"I shall pay the usual."

Sig considered the circumstances, Silvana was here to do something here with him. Ocean Prince lost his crown. A friend adjusting to her life in Primp. Another friend and on-again, off-again employer that pays him in… He forgot. "Um..." He looked between the two.

"I beg of you, I shall pay you double!"

Sig's mind was made up before The Prince of Ocean doubled his offer. "Let's meet up later at your home, Sil."

"What." Silvana couldn't believe it, Sig took the shrimp over her. They were supposed to have a day of doing... something together.

"He needs my help."

"Yes, for I will be in disastrous trouble if I won't be able to find it!"

Silvana supposed Sig had a life outside of her, and more friends than her, all she had were Sig and Amitie. The latter of which she's still angry at. But it still was a day they had planned. But if this shrimp is royalty, who knows what he'll do if she interferes. 'Might as well begin studying some more.' "Okay, but before you go just tell where the library is?"

"Um… Where was it again?" The bug lover asked himself.

"It shares its space with the museum. Now we go forth, Sig! Make haste!" The Prince dragged Sig off.

"Be safe, Sig!" Sil yelled.

"You too." Since living here, the loneliness she normally ignored stung more than ever… Anyway, to the museum via the way she came here.

*52 Cartwheels and 54 faceplants later*

"OOOOOooOOOOOOOOooowwwww!" Her teeth were clasped together. "Okay, no more cartwheels! I need repaint my mask if keep this up. Or worse..."

*A simple, peaceful stroll towards the museum with just one faceplant later*

"Finally, the museum!" This is Silvana's first visit to this place to this great museum. It has everything you need to know thanks to its owner's efforts. Speaking of the devil. She found Akuma reading in the library. Sil has seen his mug around town before but doesn't know much about him otherwise. There were also a few other people she saw in the museum. Two zombies looking guys watching the statues, and a big, pink bird looking at pictures in comic books.

"Hi." Silvana got the bear's attention. "I'm looking for a book on how to perform circus tricks."

"For do you need it, demon?"

Sil was taken back by that. "How do you know that?" She whispered with a frown.

"Your heart is in the wrong place."

"In what way do you mean that? I try." She was a bit nervous.

"Your heart is literally in the wrong place. You are completely mirrored in fact, something that is also backwards... YOUR ABILITY TO WRITE AND READ, KUMA!" The bear suddenly blurted out.

"Shh." Sil and the pink bird a bookcase or two away gestured.

The stuffed demon cleared his throat. "Apologies. But am I not wrong?" Silvana nervously tapped her index fingers together in succession.

"Eeeeh. I've gotten better at it..." She answered sheepishly.

The bear sighed. "Listen. Normally I tell every evil demon that comes to town to leave. But I see no evil in you. Just deep-rooted spite and jealousy."

"When you put it like that I sound pretty evil..." Snark.

"But I'll let you stay in town, try to work out your issues if you can, nonviolently."

"Are you sure?" Sil let her arms go limp.

"No. Despite my long life, a demon trying to reform is something I rarely come across. They don't always succeed. I made it, but that doesn't mean my experiences can help you in any way." Sil just nodded.

"Thanks for the pressure." She had a hard time letting that one out.

"Back on topic. Why do you want that type of book?"

"I run the circus."

"OH, I'VE BEEN LOOKING FORWARD TO THAT, MA, KUMA!"

That lifted Sil's spirit a bit. But still: "SHHHH!"

"Sorry. But I just got the book for you. Follow me."

At the bookcase, Akuma pulled out the book and gave it to Silvana. "'A Universal Guide on How to Entertain the Masses for Simpletons by THE GENIUS RINGLEADER EGGMAN!'? Wha?"

"Forgive the wording, it's a good book, the writer was just really condescending. Flip through it, if you must."

Sil did just that. "Advanced card tricks, ball balancing, tightrope walking, stage magic, knife throwing, acrobatics, animal taming. Seems safer than cartwheels. I'll take it."

*One library card later*

"TAKE CARE, KUMA!" Silvana winced every time.

"I will, bye." The circus leader left, book in the bag, with more hope than normal.

Akuma's yell attracts the local comic book reading Hohow Bird's attention. "Isn't it supposed to be quiet in the library?!" The bird followed Sil.

"YOU'RE SETTING A GREAT EXAMPLE YOURSELF, MA, KUMAMAKUMA!"

*Slightly later*

The Hohow Bird had been spying on that weird faced, maybe-demon in the silly outfit ever since she left the museum. He overheard the word demon, from that girl's conversation with Akuma.

They could've been talking about Akuma himself. But the Bird just couldn't take the risk. He's just biding his time until the plaid jacketed girl does something evil, so he can save the day! Just like his hero, Captain Hohow.

Silvana was just peacefully and carefully walking home so she can peacefully read her book until Sig comes back. Sil fidgeted her hand underneath her mask to rub her eyes.

"HO HO!" The bird expressed in shock. "How did she do that with her face? I have to Know Ho." Hohow Bird swooped down to knock Silvana down. "Incoming!" Announced the wannabe hero.

"What?" Sil turned around for another blow to her face thanks to the Beak of Punching. Hohow Bird landed on his talons.

"OWOWowow!" Sil screamed, holding her mask.

"Ho Owowowow" Hohow Bird screamed, holding his beak.

The jerk-of-all-trades noticed something while putting her hands where it hurts. "A CRACK?!"

"Where?" The pink bird frightfully inspected his beak. "Not on you bird brain, on my mask!" Sil was furious, that last face blow was the last straw.

"M-Mask?" Hohow Bird felt pretty stupid now. "That's a mask?" Sil didn't even answer. With one finger she cast Royal Heart to heal her pain and to lessen the crack, the other finger burned bright with fire. The other finger joined when it was done healing. Hohow knew from experience that fire, especially from young girls, hurt.

"HO NO! Don't fry me!" The bird held his wings in front of his face. He was scared, sweat fell. Whether the sweat came from the fear or the fire close to him or both.

"FIRE!" Hohow's eyes widened. He barely dodged it, he quickly decided to run it the nearby forest to hide.

"Come back here!" Sil growled as she chased after the bird. She switched to Ice Storm to avoid a forest fire.

Hohow made a huge mistake going into the woods. Due to his size, he can't just fly out of it. There are too many branches to do that. So he just wall jumped from tree to tree with his talons to outrun the Ice Storms. The best option, really.

Sil stopped attacking for the moment to process what she just saw. She started attacking aga- Now the bird's swinging from branch to branch with his wings. And really fast too and surprising gracefully too, she had cast Ace in Spades to increase her stats to keep up.

The bird needed to run on his talons now, the branches weren't too reliable as they kept breaking more and more. Sil was catching up.

Up ahead were several trees that had grown really close to each other, leaving small gaps. This where Silvana would finally catch the bird, there is no way that bird would fit through there.

It wouldn't the first time today she woke up harshly. The bird did "A Cartwheel?!" Ten in a row, through several trees. Sil was more surprised than angry. Her anger died down a little but kept chasing the turkey. The end of the forest was in sight, but so was something else.

If the bird was smart it would fly away. If the bird was dumb it would hide in Pierrot's circus. If the bird was too dumb to live he'd better not damage it! "Wait, stop!" It was ignored.

Perhaps Hohow Bird thinks he's faster on foot than he is in the air. He kept running towards the circus. He stepped into something making him tumble but without losing any speed.

They entered the circus.

*???*

Sig and the Prince were still looking for the latter's crown. They don't have much time left. The prince was at the fourth stage of grief, who knows when he'll reach the fifth?

"It must be somewhere around here. I was snooping around here all morning." The royal brat's eyes were filled with tears. He turned the place upside down looking for his crown. He last picked up a small metal box, hoping it was underneath it.

"Wait! Come back here!"

"Ho No, I won't!" They vaguely heard in the distance. They saw The Hohow Bird and Silvana dashing through the tent's entrance next to them. The chaser and the chase-see didn't even notice them. Not until three quarters into their first cycle around the tent.

"Sig! Shrimp..." She wholeheartedly greeted the unexpected and unwanted guests respectively to her closed circus.

"There's nowhere to hide to in here!" The bird realized much to ho horror.

"Block the entrance! Don't let that overgrown turkey escape!" Sil yelled at Sig. Sig complied. So unless Hohow Bird tears a hole through the tent, this chase is almost over.

The cycle continued for four more rotations. But as soon as the second one the Prince noticed something that made him gasp. "That pesky avian has my crown in its clutches!" More like it's stuck around his leg. "Make him kneel before me you jester and I'll see to it that the rights to this circus belong to you!"

"They already do, Shrimp, but you can help by opening that box you're holding!"

"Like this?" The prince kicked open the box.

"That's one way of doing it. Now catch him with it!" The Ocean Prince jumped in the path.

"Ho How's that box supposed to catch meeeeeeeeeeeeee!" The bird was sucked up the boxes vortex.

"What kind of sorcery is this? How will I get my crown back from that thieving bird?" The prince whined.

"I'll get it back. And then you'll have to answer me to why you are trespassing!" Sil pointed sternly at the vaguely dolphin shaped creature. "Okay, close the box when I'm in." The vortex was still swirling.

"How will you get out?" Sig asked kinda concerned.

"When the box opens again. Open it after 5 minutes or so, and PLEASE DON'T KEEP ME IN THERE!" Sil opened up a touchy memory. This box was her prison for a long time.

*???, for real this time*

"Ho Ho? Where am I?"

Silvana swooped into this place. "Incoming!"

"Please don't attack me! I just wanted to fight you to get rid of demonkind in this town like my hero the awesome Captain Hohow!" Hohow Bird said without taking a breath, cowering in fear.

"Look big bird. Whether or not I'm a demon is irrelevant. I'm willing to overlook you decking my face in." Sil casted Royal Heart again for just saying that. "If you're willing to work for me as an acrobat. You were pretty amazing in the woods, I was impressed." She said half-calmly, half-threatening, half-encouraging.

"S-s-s-s-s-ure, sc-sc-scary lady, anything y-you say." Pretty obvious he was scared, due the surroundings and the girl in the mask. "I-I have j-just one question." The bird raised his shaky index feather.

"Shoot."

"What's an Acrobat?"

Silvana had an 'are you kidding me?' face on her right now. How could someone not know? Was there no circus in Primp ever before she came along? "Gimme a sec." Sil pulled out her borrowed book out of her bag. She flipped through the pretty thick book until she found the right page. "Here."

Acrobat [ak-r uh -bat]
Noun
a skilled performer of gymnastic feats, as walking on a tightrope or swinging on a trapeze.

It came with instructions and pictures. "You'll do neat tricks using your surprising athleticism. You'll pretty much be the hero of the circus."

That explanation cheered up Hohow Bird up on his feet. "Ho Ho! Well, I always was better at accidentally doing stuff like that than flying."

'Accidentally?' Sil thought.

"I'll do it." The bird said with confidence.

"Just one more question." "Shoot." "What's a circus?"

*Outside of ???*

"I'm tired of waiting. Release the thief, Sig!"

"How much time has passed?" Sig didn't keep count.

"I don't care, release them!" Ocean Brat ordered. Sig did as told, because wasn't sure.

The two walked out. "Gimme that box." Sil swiped and hid in her bag.

"Give me back my crown, you thief!" The pink Prince daggered the pink bird.

"Thief?" The bird was confused.

"Hold on Shrimp."

"I am not a shrimp, you will take that back!"

"Whatever. This bird found your crown. Riiiight?" Sil pointed at Hohow Bird's leg.

"Ho Ho. Guess so?"

"Oh really? Then how can I reward you?" The fish 180'd. "I know! Can this become my very own personal circus?"

"No, I want this circus to remain mine." 'This Shrimp's annoying.'

"Hey Ho, shouldn't I get this reward?" The bird questioned, as the crown was pulled from his leg.

"We'll discuss this later," Sil whispered. "You can repay me in two ways."

"My ears are open." His was crown on his head, patting it with a smile.

"One: Explain why you were trespassing!"

"I saw a circus, I wanted to see it. It was closed and I was curious. Nothing more to it. I must have lost my crown was slipping underneath the entrance curtains."

"You do know that's illegal?"

"You do know I enjoy something called 'Diplomatic Immunity'?" I'm not sure if that's how it works, but I doubt Sil and The Prince know too.

"J-Just don't do it again!" She said, he could uncover something she doesn't want people to find out.

"Whatever. What is your second request?"

"If you wanna visit this circus for free with a seat of your choice, I need you to finance us when stuff breaks or need new supplies." "Deal!" They shook hands/fins. No money problems. Less harsh gymnastics. What a sweet face plantingly good day.

"What?" Sig said in the context what must've happened today.

Next up: The Auditions!

Chapter Text

Their ears still ringing, our duo were still determined to finish their quest. They walked past a small pond. Seriri the mermaid was swimming in it.

She was enjoying not being eaten. Boy, did she love not being eaten. If you gave her as much money as she likes not being eaten, she would have to move to a bigger pond due to lack of space. She also likes not being beaten, that may lead to being eaten. And that would not be nice if she would be eaten. Even if she was beaten in a harmless Puyo Puyo battle, those Puyo could still knock her out. Who knows what will happen next? Her therapist told her that all eating a mermaid does is give the one who ate them indigestion. But you can never be sure, he's a therapist, not a doctor. What does he know? Oh no! Here she was worrying about this again. Her stress levels were a bit unhealthy, she needed to relax a bit. But what if someone came by and challenged her to a stressful Puyo match. That'd be terrible!

"Hey, Seriri." Arle kept walking by. Seriri waved back.

Puyo match averted. Just kidding.

Chapter 4: After and Before

It was pitch black in the circus tent until the spotlights shone on the backstage curtain. The curtains opened, revealing: Pierrot balancing on a ball twice her size. She pulled out four juggling pins to juggle them as she rolled her ball into the center of the tent. Once there she held one hand still to catch the pins.

The first one landed just fine, but when the next one collided the earlier one turned to a special bright red and black colored dust. The last pin didn't turn to dust. Pierrot grabbed the handle and slammed the pin into her palm, it was a microphone coated in dust all along.

"Laaadies aaand Gentllleman!" Pierrot turned on the microphone. "Welcome one and all to the..." A pause for a turn the light projected logo. "Puyo Puyo Circus! I'm your host: Pierrot!"

*A week ago, at the auditions*

"H-hey, Sil!" Amitie greeted her classmate and the pink bird next to her rather awkwardly.

"Amitie..."

"Are you still you still mad at me?"

"Yes." Pierrot said as uninterested as possible. "You've been asking that at least three times a day. Stop asking me!" This suddenly got loud. Hohow Bird's just wondering what just happened.

"Okay... Then I'll leave now."

"No, you can still audition. A promise is a promise." Pierrot sighed.

"Wicked, are you sure?"

"If you have the talents the circus needs. Hohow Bird and I will judge you."

"Ho Ho!" The bird screeched loud.

"Thank you for that..." The harlequin muttered. This is the biggest downside having him work for her, surprisingly enough.

"So what can you do special to amaze or at least entertain an audience?"

"Ehm… I'm wicked good at casting fire!"

"Ho-ack! No fire please!" Hohow Bird shielded his face.

"The circus is fireproof, Hohow."

"But I'm not, Silvana. Neither is the audience come to think of it."

Pierrot remained unimpressed at her classmate's proposition. But the bird had a point. Even if she didn't want to admit it. It might be best not to play with fire spells.

“Casting fire isn’t enough, Amitie. Can you do something special with it?”
“I don’t think so… Not yet anyway…”
“Can you cast something else?”
“Let me think… Ooo, I can cast ice spells!”

Amitie said so enthused. Hohow gulped.

Pierrot thought about it. "Can you sculpt the ice as you're casting it?" She came up with on the spot.

"I can sure try!" Amitie sculpted by circling around one spot, creating what's sure to be her magnum opus.

Pierrot and Hohow looked closely at the uneven, ugly looking, vaguely humanoid frozen statue without a clear face.

"Wa Ho Ho! That's pretty amazing." Hohow was honest in that, and no, his glasses aren't tilted.

Pierrot was less optimistic but still impressed. "Amitie… I think you got something here." It was impressive that Amitie could make any shape with something thought of on the spot. Amitie fist pumped happily. "But that's not enou-"

"What's it supposed to be?" Hohow Bird interrupted his boss earning a frown in his salary.

"It's Sil without her mask!"

Pierrot froze in place. Does she know? It made her forget to be offended. "B-but that doesn't look like me, at all."

Amitie scratched the back of her head. "Yeah, I don't know what you look like. So I tried a face of another friend!"

That relieved Pierrot so much. She took another look at the sculpture. "Ah, Who's? Raffine's? Lidelle's?... Klug's?"

"Arle's. She surprisingly fit." Amitie's answer took Pierrot by surprise again. Now it's an insult.

"D-don't know her. As I wanted to say before Hohow interrupted me. I think that..." Pierrot paused as she pointed at her statue(?). "Thing is not enough. You need something else." Pierrot was honest. A one trick pony gets old unless that trick is just that amazing.

"She could be a clown or assist me with me Acrobats. Ho Hmm."

Pierrot rested her face in her palm at her employee's suggestion. "Hohow… I don't think Amitie is athletic."

"Nope, I'm not." Amitie, rather helpfully, agreed in a peppy tone.

"But even if she was, your wings aren't made for catching hands."

Pierrot forgot to address the clown part. She really wanted to get to the next person.

“Can you work the spotlights?”
“Yep!”
“You’re hired. Get out. See me after school for details.”
“Yay!”

Amitie left happily. Pierrot had still a low opinion of her, but she was sure couldn't screw this up.

"Next!"

*Present*

Amitie did her spotlight thing flawlessly. Everyone could sleep safely tonight. She kept the light on Pierrot and her ball. "For our first act, we have a soaring hero with a wide appeal[?]. Our own acrobat:"

Pierrot pulled out a needle did a backflip with two somersaults landed with her arm widened in the air. She popped her ball revealing fan favorite: "THE SUPER FOWL FRIEND, HOHOW BIRD!"

Mr. Bird wore some really tight, really dark blue overalls with a diamond-shaped belt buckle and very ruffly blue buttoned-up blouse. The tailor insisted that the handsome bird at least unbutton two so his chest feathers popped out. But Hohow didn't feel comfortable with that.

*One climb to the trapeze accompanied by a drum roll later...*

Hohow held the trapeze bar in his wings. It's the only one installed at the moment. All he has to do were some flips, tricks and not break anything. Can he do it?

Hohow jumped, keeping a tight grip. On the third swing, he began circling around the bars. He did that for two more swings. At the top of the swing, Hohow launched himself without using his wings to the other side. Catching the bar with his talons, standing still like a house bird. He took several bows. "Ho Ho! Thank you! Ho Ho!"

Pierrot climbed the pillar Hohow was facing while carrying a bag. Once up there she announced. "And now he will juggle..." Pierrot comically rummaged through the bag. "these water balloons with his sharp talons!" Hohow switched back to hanging from his wings and began to swing.

*Past*

"I'm sorry Teacher. I don't think there's a place for ventriloquism in a circus."

"Are you kitten me?" Popoi swayed.

"Oh, hush you." Ms. Accord jested she rubbed Popoi's chin. It was enjoyed.

"It's pretty impressive, Ho Ho!" Hohow puts his thoughts out there. Pierrot silently nodded in agreement. "I gotta learn that superpower!"

"Well lucky for you, birds have it easier than humans when it comes to ventriloquism." Ms. Accord explained.

"Ho Ho." Hohow whispered to himself, that answer satisfied him, simultaneously practicing not moving his beak while speaking.

"We'll see you in class tomorrow Miss Pierrot."

"Don't be late." Popoi added. Next up was Akuma.

*Present*

Hohow had been successfully swinging back and forth, juggling five balloons for about three minutes now. Everyone watching was impressed. But this act had to end sooner or later. Hohow threw two where he started.

He kept two balloons in his clutches. The last one he caught his beak. The balloons remained intact. Hohow stopped swinging once again. He had fun they'll love his abilities.

Down below Pierrot had her microphone in her hands. "That was Hohow Bird's improbable juggling act!" She heard three pops above her. She flinched a bit and then she was wet. How did that happen? Pierrot got angry and shook her fist at Hohow. It's all part of the act folks… I think.

Hohow flew majestically flew back to behind the curtain. Flap Flap. Flap Flap. Flap Flap.

"And now introducing from parts unknown, his abilities are sure to AMAZE YOU! Now I'm making a dash backstage because. I. wanna. live. Bye!" Pierrot hastily dragged her soggy self out of the center. Behind the curtains, she yelled something. "Please give warm welcome to… VENTO VERDE!"

Lightning struck the center of the circus. Where did it come from? Wouldn't you like to know? The point is that the lightning left something behind.

It was a short humanoid creature on his knees. He wore a light green trench coat with white clover buttons sewn on the left side on his chest area and a bigger one on the back. He also had a goggle-less pilot's cap covering up everything on the side and back. The front of his face, however! Same deal, it's covered up by a bootleg Fūjin mask with horns. The hands were also covered up, five fingers, but it looks a bit off. Underneath were some more normal but unnecessarily stylish clothes.

All four corners of a bedsheet of a high thread count were tied to Vento's wrists and ankles with another clover sewn into it. He got off his knees and stood on his feet. His body language was a bit stoic. He pointed his finger to the sky. Lightning struck some hoops floating through the air. Setting them on fire.

All of the sudden the bed sheet grew more bulbous. Vento levitated off the ground toward the fire. Don't worry the suit's fireproof.

*Past*

A few people who came tried and failed to impress Pierrot. Pierrot began to wonder if she misunderstood circus business. Or maybe she just jaded.

One thing she was sure of was that all she had so far were two people she's not too fond of. A bird brain and Hohow. And she'll be stuck with them… "Blegh." She wanted at least two more. Preferably multitalented and not annoying.

"Next!"

A head popped out from behind the curtain. It was "Lidelle?" She was the last person Pierrot was expecting.

"H-H-Hi, Miss Pierrot." Lidelle spoke meekly. "I accidentally discovered a trick in bed."

Pierrot silently chuckled to herself. It was slightly nostalgic the innocent way the imp said it. "Go on. Show it."

Lidelle nodded before she shook out a blanket out of one of her sleeves. She put it flat on the ground and made it levitate.

“Ho Holy ROC! How on Primp did she do that?”
“Huh.”

Hohow and Pierrot respectively uttered their approval. The latter figured it out and saw a lot of potential in it. "She made it float with wind magic. Very creative. You're hired!"

Lidelle was taken aback. "But I only wanted to show it off to give you an idea. I-I wouldn't be good in circus life..."

Pierrot translated it in her head. "You have stage fright don't you?" Lidelle made a non-verbal meep. After the small shock wore down she gave a small nod confirming Pierrot's guess.

Pierrot got to thinking, got what it takes. 'How can I convince her to work for me?' Her eyes widened and she snapped her gloved fingers in realization. She could tweak it a bit… "What if I told you I could help you curb your stage fright?"

"…I guess I wouldn't mind."

*A quick break to the present…*

*Break over!*

"All you need a full body disguise, a different posture to put up, a different persona and a phrase translated into a foreign language to make it sound cooler than it is like I did." Pierrot's intention was to wrongly say that only the last one applied to herself. But the wording made Lidelle misunderstand the clown.

'Is she as insecure underneath that mask as I am?' Lidelle wondered. It made sense to her. "I wanna join." Pierrot's eyes lit up. But Lidelle wasn't done speaking. "But I thought your last name was Pierrot, not your stage name."

Pierrot's eyes widened and cursed herself. She must learn to keep her lies consistent. Because how she got the name Pierrot came from a foreign dictionary.

"...Aaaaand it just happened to be my last name too." She lied through her teeth. Lucky for her the mask does not show that.

"Hey Ho, Pierrot." Hohow had not been listening for a while, he was flipping through the borrowed circus book. "Hey Silvana, this guy looks like you." He showed off the page.

"Pierrot [pee-uh-roh]
a male character in certain French pantomime, having a whitened face and wearing a loose, white, fancy costume…" Pierrot gave Hohow a mean look of annoyance. But by now Hohow knew how to ignore it.

"… … …Well! I'm not changing my schtick. And I'm keeping it the name. The stage name that is." She caught before it could be questioned. 'I'm glad I pronounced it right all this time.' She silently thought to herself.

"Anyways Lidelle, I'll help you. See me in my caravan after school tomorrow." 'I need to prepare that spell again…'

*Present, no fake out this time*

Vento Verde took several bows for all the tricks he did. Enjoying the attention and overjoyed that he pulled it off. He made three thunderous teleports towards the curtain before he disappeared.

Pierrot comically pushed three tall, colourful stage magician boxes. She pushed them into a triangle, each box facing the other two. "Ladies and gentleman, now it's time for simple stage magic tricks. Oh, Hohow!~"

The bird flocked on stage. "Now you're speaking my language! Ho Ho!" Mister Bird said without moving his beak.

"You're not supposed to speak here."

"He didn't." A smooth deep voice came from behind her? Nope, no one there. It was Hohow's super-ventriloquism. Hohow tried a Sig impression. "Hey Sil, I've been meaning to tel-"

"INTO THE BOX!" Hohow obeyed. Pierrot feared he'd have too much fun with this. Let's hope the rest of ZigZag Peak doesn't pick up the same habit. It could become a verbal war zone.

Hohow was properly squeezed into box #1. "And now, I, the magical harlequin Pierrot. Shall teleport this big bird from box to box to box to box. This shouldn't hurt." This has the last thing Hohow heard before the slam from the box's door ringed in his ear holes.

"And now…" Pierrot pointed dramatically toward box #1. "Poof!" Smoke came from inside the box. Pierrot opened #1. "He's gone." She slammed #1 shut. And Hohow kicked #2 open from inside. There he was. Closed #2. Pointed at #2. Appeared at #3.

#1, #2, #3, #1, #2, What? He wasn't at #3? Pierrot got panicky. Nevermind, he was at #1. #3, "This is annoying, go in the proper order!" #2, # 3, #2, "GYARGH!" #2, #1, #3. "Okay, if you're not gonna appear in the right boxes. I'm gonna transform you into something that can't fly!" #1, #2, #2. "Okay, now you've done it!" Pierrot aggressively pointed at all three boxes at the same time.

Smoke erupted from all three boxes, blowing off the doors in the process. The doors' corners slammed against each other forming triangle. In the center of the triangle was Pierrot, petrified.

The doors fell and so did the shock. "Y-you can come out now." A green orb wearing a yellow jacket an ace symbol emerged from box #3. "Ladies and gentlemen. We prepared the best for last. Please welcome the amazingly talented: Donguri Gaeru!"

"Riiibbiiiiiiiiiit!" And the acorn frog went to amaze the audience so much it almost stuns them.

*Past*

"So mister…?"

"Ribbiit. Ribbit pop."

"Dongaeru Guri. Did I get that right?"

"Rib-BIT." Donguri corrected. "Donguri Gaeru?"

"Ribbit, riibbit." The frog confirmed.

"You're the last one, and we're one short on the preferable amount of staff. So what can you do?"

"Ribbit. Ribbit. Ribbit. Ribribbit. Ribbit… Pop. Pop. Ribbit, ribbiit ribbiiit~. Ribbit. Ribbit? Riiibbit!" Donguri listed off his skills.

"Wow." The interviewers said in unison. "And you said the only you're not great at is Puyo Puyo?"

"Ribbiiiiiiit~!"

"Of course! Impress us."

*Present*

Donguri did his amazingly thing, it would have blown the audience away but the audience literally blew the performers away from the force of the applause. But the reason the would-be star of the show didn’t, was because: “Good job on the practice rounds, guys. Bet you can’t wait to try it for real.”

The only ones watching were the staff.

Next up: Lemres and his machine! Hopefully, it's something more fun to write and read than this.

Chapter Text

Kikimora was busy cleaning up the forest exit. How dare those cursed trees leave the leaves on the ground. She's been at it for hours. Those confounded oxygen providing pillars of wood just would not stop sullying the ground! There were more and more to rake. Every. Single. Minute.

She was so immersed in her job she just barely noticed Arle and Carbuncle sneaking through. "YOU!" Kikimora pointed her suddenly dangerous looking rake at our heroes, startling them. Arle held her hands up and Carbuncle hid behind her leg. "Don't make any more of a mess then this place already is!"

" We just wanted to leave."

"WHAT!?" The maid wrinkled up with anger as she threatened them by inching closer as did the rake.

"No, no, with leave we meant exit. Right, Carby?"

" Gu? Gugugugu!" Carbuncle quickly answered.

Kikimora dropped her guard. "Oh." She pointed at the gate. "Again, just don't make any more of a mess." The maid muttered as continued raking in the leaves. "Hold on. Arle?"

" Yeah?"

"I just recognized you. There's something different about you…" She couldn't quite put her finger on it."

W-What are you talking about?" Darn. Has Kikimora figured out her secret?

The cleanstress slowly crept in closer. She sniffed Arle's hair. Arle's very uncomfortable right now. Kikimora's very sensitive nose picked up the smell of one of the vilest creations to ever clean up. "Dye." The germaphobe whispered menacingly. "Your hair wasn't always orange, was it?" She declared as pulled the necessary stuff to return it to it's natural darker colour.

"Gotta go!" Arle high tailed it out of here. Well, she tried away. Smacking herself and against a tree. The tree let loose a lot of leaves. Angering the maid even more than the dye ever could. Carbuncle dragged the dazed magic warrior away by her hand. He tried to! But Kikimora strategically threw her rake in Carby's way. She missed him, but Arle stepped on it and the rake's stick smacked against her head.

Chapter 5: Lemres' Puyo Bean Machine

Something that Silvana loved about school was when she woke up early and suffer a headache and irritability until she can take a power nap in the break. No, she didn't love that. Didn't help Ms. Accord was out of town to visit a good friend of her's. She didn't make a great first impression with the substitute teacher: The Comet Warlock Lemres.

When he offered her a lollipop, she called him a "Class S+ creeper." Everyone except Raffine, Sig and Klug tried to calmly explain that Lemres is one of the sweetest people you'll ever meet. But all of that was lost on her as Klug started ranting about his hero to the non-Lemres knowing philistine. That did not help with the irritability. Lemres had to interfere to calmly explain himself. An irritation based Puyo Battle ensued, Sil had learned the ropes of Fever but she still used YON abilities. Because wouldn't you if you had a thirty-second shield?

“That wasn’t sweet…”
“Fufufu! Suits me fine.”

"Good job. You're really, really good." Said Lemres both muffled and delirious underneath under Puyos. Sil opened her mouth to reply. But Klug slammed his book against the back of Sil's head in anger. *SLAM!* Sil got a good nap.

"…key wakey. Egg and Bakey!" Silvana slowly returned to the land of the awake. Awakened by a voice so high-pitched that it could awaken the dead. For all she knew she could have been dead until she heard Amitie speak. "C'mon Sil, we're still in school." She felt four hands shaking and one finger poking her awake.

"Looks like she's fast asleep. Why does she wear the mask?" Lemres asked.

"Dunno, every time she's asked that she makes a different excuse." Amitie replied.

"A big birdie told me she was mauled by an Owlbear when she was six and the wounds on her face haven't healed." Lidelle spoke up.

"That's a load of baloney, baloney! There's no such thing as an Owlbear!" Klug harmonious voice helped Sil get awake she started mumbling.

"She's awake!"

"Ow…" Sil's ears responded.

"Looks like she needs some energy. I got just the thing." Lemres pulled out another lolly for Sil. He kneeled down to feed her.

Sig saw what's coming ahead. "Don't touch her mask."

His warning came in too late. Lemres touched the mask to lift it up. That gave Sil all the adrenaline she needed to fully wake up. "Don't touch my mask." She slapped Lemres' hand away. She was slightly behind Sig saying the same thing.

“She really nice when you get to know her.” Amitie told to Lemres.

"Fufufwuuuh…" Silvana chuckled nervously. 'Man, that was embarrassing.' "Sorry for what I did Mr. Lemres. I don't get much sleep. Thanks, Klug." She half sarcastically thanked him, rubbing bump on her head kinda hurt.

"Just you wait until Ms. Accord hears about you assaulted Lemres!"

"And you assaulted me back, two wrongs don't make a right. Four eyes." Sil liked to think Klug went back home crying to himself with that amazing comeback. The studies he did on her abilities were really irritating too.

"Now, now. No need to fight. I didn't mind." He said as he was rubbing his own bump.

"You'd probably have fought him anyway." Sig said. Besides Klug who wept for his hero, everyone agreed.

Sil was kinda sorry for attacking him. She best make a good second impression. "Can I make it up, Lemres?"

"You already have." That took the class by surprise.

“What.”
“Huh?”
“WHAT!?”

No points for guessing who shouted the last one. Lemres picked up a garbage Puyo. "Yeah, I needed some of these." He told them as he poked the jiggly creature.

"Getting beaten was part of your plan, Mr. Lemres? You're a genius."

"Nope, it was not part of any plan. It so happened what I needed came from someone attacking me." Lemres honestly broke Klug's hope. Lemres dropped the garbage Puyo. "I brought something with me, it’s covered up in the hall. Study in the meantime. To fit in here might take a while."

Ever tried to squeeze a couch through a doorway? This thing has wheels yet it's worse. Silvana and Klug helped. But that didn't help.

*Eventually*

"Okay friends. I present to you." Lemres pinched the cloth with both hands. "Mind you it's still experimental." He threw the big wavy cloth off. "The Puyo Converter!" It was a big clunker of a machine. It screams shoddily made. The most notable aspect of it was a tube pointing diagonally up and a conveyor belt.

‘Suck-up.’
‘You don’t even know what it does!’
‘But how do bees fly if they’re too heavy for their wings?’

"No, actually. I had someone make a blueprint. Did some D.I.Y. work on it." He pulled down his hat in shame. "It broke down, Feli helped me. But that doesn't matter." Lemres explained to Klug as picked up as many garbage Puyos as he could hold. "We're here to see if it works." He happily threw the fodder into the machine’s tube and pulled a lever or two. The class was concerned at the way it was rumbling. They hoped it wouldn't turn them or the school into monochrome confetti.

Their fears were put to rest, however. The gizmo's conveyor belt kept on rolling. It's contents picked by Lemres with his own hat and grabbed some in his hand. "Ladies and gentleman: Jellybeans. Want some?"

“Sure”
“Okay”
“Why not”
“If you say so…”

The class (not so?) eagerly replied. But an exception reared her head as Lemres gave everyone a handful. "I don't want any." Raffine said.

"Are you sure?" Lemres pushed closer to the snob's face. Raffine pushed it back.

"I'm sure. Eating a Puyo? How disgusting!"

"Okay more for the rest of us."

Sil slipped one of them in her mouth. Slightly shivering at the fact, as Raffine pointed out, she is eating a hardened slimy Puyo. Its taste was out of this world.

"Mr. Lemres. I taste nothing." Lidelle pointed out. Sil was relieved, for a second she thought that Klug's smack to her head somehow shut off her taste buds. She glared at him again.

Getting back on track. "That's why I brought it with me." Lemres pulled out a coloured Puyo out of his magnificent pants. "Observe." Puyo in. Nothing out. No one was surprised why. "I've been wanting to sink my teeth into Puyo-turned-candy." Lemres tipped his head down again. "But I bet I don't have tell that why this failed. Everyone has a garbage Puyo above them, by the by." He was a bit too late telling them. HEADBUMPS FOR EVERYONE! The Puyo above Sil smacked her on the previously. This ticked her off especially.

Everyone vengeful in the room that's not Klug got ready for a fight with the Comet Warlock. So just Silvana and Raffine. With the rest holding them back with all of their might. "Now before you two attack me. I brought it here so if any of you bright kids can figure out the problem. I have a big surprise in store to make it worth your while." That certainly intrigued the both of the would-be aggressors. Partially because he said something like a creep. "I want to share the beans with the world to enjoy them."

Sil could tell was the substitute teacher was completely sincere. Raffine just wanted the price. Basically, the whole class agreed to Lemres request.

I'm leaving it up to your imagination if Sil and Raffine beat up Lemres or not.

*Many hours of important education later*

"Okay, we're done for the day. I'm at Accord's office if you need me. If I'm not there then I'm housesitting for her. I'll be leaving the school and classroom open 'til midnight for those who wanna help me. 'Cya later." Lemres munched on a croissant on his way out and left a basket full of them for the rest to enjoy.

Silvana was thinking during work if should help the warlock. Would the surprise be worth it like he said? "Sig."

"Huh?"

"Wanna help figuring this machine out?" She had nothing better to do today, she might as well she supposed. Spending time with Sig while doing it didn't hurt either. She smiled at the thought.

"Okay." Sig didn't mind having his time taken away.

Another alliance was forming on the other side. Raffine was over speculating what it could be. Maybe it was Lemres' way of hinting he's sorry. And he has a better Moon Stone for her. Yeah, that must be it. Knowing Klug would help his hero out at any cost had to perfect plan in mind to get her tough yet delicate hands on the reward. "O-o-okay, oKAY! I'll-l-l-l-l help-p-p, just STOP p-p-p-POKing MEEEEE! Raffine stopped poking him with volts. She needed him alive.

Amitie wanted to spend the noon with her friends. But seeing as they forming different teams. And at least one on each is not always the best friend. She chose the scientific method. "Ee-nie meanie mi-ney moe." She whispered. As a small joke to herself, she pointed to both Sil and Raffine when she said meanie. Sil was the fortunate one. "Mind if I join you guys?" Amitie referred to Sig and Sil. Sil shrugged.

Amitie saw Lidelle leaving class. "Hey, Liddy. You're not gonna help Lemres?"

Sil was kinda annoyed that Amitie invited someone else to this group. 'Great, more to share the prize with…'

"N-No… I have something p-planned today. S-Sorry…" The green haired girl politely declined.

This made Sil happy. "We completely understand, Lidelle. Go do your things." She motioned for her classmate to leave.

"I will Miss Silvana. P-Please don't kill yourselves."

"What did you just say?" Sil was caught off guard by that comment. Did sweet and innocent Lidelle just really say that? Or did she mishear her? Did her sleeplessness catch up again?

"You meant to say to not get ourselves killed fighting over the solution, right?" Amitie translated.

"I-Isn't that what I just said?" Lidelle was clueless and left puzzled. Amitie explained Lidelle's tendency to word things badly. Silvana kept that in mind.

*Both groups went collecting Puyos…*

Klug carried his team's bag of Puyos. "Why must I carry these?"

"You expect a lady, like me, to carry that heavy bag? Pah, perish the thought."

That response made Klug tremble in heaviness and annoyance instead of just heaviness. "You're the one proud of your muscles, meathead. YOU carry it." The academic clumsily swung the bag horizontally into Raffine. He fell on the ground due to lack of balance doing so. Raffine caught the jiggly bag with little problem with her hands.

"Oh La-Ti-Da, you couldn't hit me if tried." Raffine pulled the bag from Klug's clutches like candy from a baby. Which is fine by her. "Why don't YOU use your brain muscles to find a way to make it easier on yourself, you imbécile!" She dropped the bag onto her classmate.

“AAAAAAH! Okay, I’ll demonstrate my brain power!” Klug popped its contents in retaliation. It was a 9-chain. *Crush*

“Here lies Raffina
Black hole instead of a heart
And just as hostile”

“Hey!” Klug’s poem got heckled and they kept fighting as they went outside to get more Puyos.

Sil laughed at the two's antics. Her team kept the Puyos inside of Sil's metal box inside of her shoulder bag. "Fufufu. Are they always like this?" She asked.

"Only when they do stuff together…" Sig replied. "Don't get involved, Raffine's kicks hurt." Sig rubbed his belly.

"Klug's spells too, both at the same time just be… Just be…" Amitie couldn't find the right word for it you could tell how hard she tried fishing it up. "Wowsers." This was the best she could come up with. Her body language told Sil more than her words. Amitie and Sig clearly prefer not to get in a physical or magical fight. Just pure Puyo.

That's something Sil noticed. Primp, unlike her home world, this world prefers resolving conflicts with only Puyos. Sil's homeworld it could go either way. But Puyo Puyo did kinda take over in her's come to think of it…

*A few tests later…*

"So… We've tried every combination and nothing. Same seems to go for team dust cloud over there. What have we learned so far?"

"That we accomplished nothing?" This was the best guess Amitie had.

'That was as obvious as your shorts are short.' Sil forgot her's are just as, if not even more short. "Good job, Amitie." Sil tried to sound as sincere as possible. It failed, Amitie caught on.

"You're just saying that."

"Yes, I am… Sorry." That was more sincere.

"What if the machine is broken?" Sig spoke up. That caught the eyes of his teammates and the ears of the other team accidentally overhearing this. "Lemres told us he had trouble making it and it was experimental, right?" They nodded at him, following it so far. "He asked Feli to help. I don't know how good she's with machines. But seems she isn't very good at it." Klug silently beat himself up for not figuring that out on his own. Raffine loudly beat him up for not figuring that out on his own. (I exaggerated, it's just a punch.)

"That makes sense, Sig!" Amitie said. Sil wanted to say that…

"We should fix it then." Sil asserted as she rolled up her plaid sleeve. "Slamming usually works, right?" She said with her palm hovering above the giant gizmo. It began descending with force.

Raffine's latest imprint fresh on his arm, Klug tried reaching out to Sil, talking her out of it. "NO, I CAN FIX LEMRES' MACHINE!" He screamed of the top of his lungs. *SLAM!*

Nothing happened besides Sil's hand hurting, she's not strong enough to leave a dent. "Ow~wowow Really? Owowow."

Klug dialed up his smugness again. "Of course, but I need everyone's help. And I want all the credit from Lemres." Everyone but Sig daggered at him. "B-But I'll naturally share his surprise equally with all of you. Of course." He said with a big oh-dear-help-me-they're-out-for-my-blood smile.

“Hmm… Deal.” Sil shook his hand. Involuntarily on Klug’s part. He wept his hands on his pants to get the clown off.

"Okay."

"Okey-dokey!"

"I want to try something first." 'That Moon Stone will be mine!' Raffine walked up the iron junk wanted to slam it. But instead a delayed react-

*KA-BOOM*

The machine exploded, everyone and everything close to the thing was covered in monochrome confetti. "NO!" Klug screamed to the skies. "What will Lemres think?"

"I thought you guys did great." A voice came from the door.

"Gah! Lemres." Klug did his best "scared Ringo" impression.

"I've been secretly watching you all. This was all a test of teamwork."

A select few said "What".

"It was… interesting to say the least. You all get 'A' for effort. But no actual grade, Ms. Accord was just curious. Though, it would been nice if you kids found out how to convert our colored cranky food friends."

"I'm confused. Does that mean I don't get the surprise?" Raffine asked.

Lemres thought about it, resulting in a shrug. "No, you fine kids can have it." He pulled it out of his entrancing pants. "The blueprints used to make the machine."

All's well that ends well. The machine was remade flawlessly thanks solely to Klug and functions like it should. Puyo Beans™ became the favorite candy of dieters everywhere. And the bruises and broken bones Lemres gained, gifted by Sil and Raffine respectively, would heal soon.

Next up: A play by Hohow Bird, while Oc… Wait, WHAT? I thought I made his scenes scarce!

Chapter Text

The Puyo Battle was won but the artificial color in her hair lost. Not to mention a massive headache. Arle and Carbuncle went to the nearest store. But could only find Nohoho. He was nice enough to provide some new dye and bandages. "There ya go, Arle. Need anything else?" He said in his usual homely voice.

" Guu?"

"Gee, You're giving stuff away for free?"

"No ho ho." The friendly frog let out a familiar laugh. "'Course not. That'be bad fer business."

" Oh." Arle didn't need further explanation opened up her purse.

"But if ya want it fer free, Ah can make a deal if ya like." Feeling a bit guilty of making Arle sound disappointed the merchant frog offered.

"Gu."

It didn't matter much to Arle. It wasn't too expensive. But free stuff is free. Something that's hopefully not Puyo would also be a nice change of pace. "Sure. What do you want?"

Nohoho dug deeply in his backpack. "Ah need some help with mah game." He handed over his Game Gear. Arle booted it up to see Nazo Puyo 2.

Chapter 6: Taste is Subjective and Wrong

It was a quiet practicing day at the Puyo Puyo Circus. "Silvana, SILVANA!" Okay, it's never quiet with Hohow Bird around. Pierrot took a deep breath before replying.

"What is it, Hohow?"

"I have something I wanted to show you, ho ho." Hohow pulled out a folder out his overalls.

"Pwhease wead zis."

Pierrot pulled the folder out of his beak. It was yellow, very light, and "Skirpt of Ho Hoa Birb" was written on it with a marker. 'What the?… You can't spell your own species right? I pity you.' "Hohow, what is this?"

"It's my script for a dramatic theater act with a story. Inspired by Captain Hohow, Ho ho. I wanna perform it if you don't mind."

"Oh." Pierrot was pleasantly surprised. Despite her pure annoyance towards him, she saw no reason to decline his request. 'So 'skirpt' means 'script'. Oh boy…'

It was a few pages worth of eyesores of grammar mistakes, wrongly punctuated sentences and some uncapitalized words. Hohow was patiently waiting for his boss to read through it.

Pierrot put the pages back in the folder and sighed deeply. "Hohow, let me be blunt. I can't read this, learn to write."

"Oh ho…" He sounded a bit dejected.

The next thing to come out of her mouth didn't make him feel better. "This is the dumbest thing ever."

"Hokay then… I'll go back to the trapeze." He left tried to leave. Leaving his skirpt behind.

"Ho no, you-." 'It's contagious. Great…' "No, you don't." Hohow turned his head back towards the harlequin. "If I read this right, it should at least some dumb fun and a good laugh. Something I could use. I'll allow it!"

Hohow lit up and shook her hand and thanked profusely. "Thankyouthankyouthankyo-" "Please stop. And if you have a new idea and this is successful, don't write it until you're better at grammar."

"Ho ho! Okay, boss, whatever you say." The beaky gave a toothy smile.

"Can I borrow your file to study it?"

"Sure. Ho oh. Almost forgot. This note's from Sig." Hohow gave the note to her and hopped back to the trapeze. Leaving Pierrot alone. She lifted the folder up and looked at the title.

'It's going to take all night translating this… Only you could make such mistakes, Hohow?' Pierrot sighed. Now, what did Sig's note say?

‘Hey Sill wana help cetch buggs tommorrow at thurteen.
Sig.’

*Overly long sigh*

*Later at the debut performance*

"That was amazing! Let's give a big applause for our favorite crowdpleaser, mine and yours. DONGURI GAERU!" The crowd went wild for the star of the circus. Clapping so hard that Sil heard afterward that some hurt their hands. Not her problem.

"Riiiib-BIT! RIBBIT!" The acorn frog bounced away.

"While normally around this time we close down, today we give you more bang for your buck. Feel free to leave if you don't like it, you've gotten what you paid for already. And now, our very own acrobat came up with this next act, let's see how it goes! Hopefully, you like this experiment!" [Translation: Blame him for everything if you don't like it.] Some planks around the backstage curtain unfolded themselves. Making a stage for a play. Pierrot shredded her clown suit to reveal a long, gaudy, stylish red dress, opera gloves, and loose hair. The stupid mask stayed. The spotlight shrunk until it only shined on Pierrot. A suitcase rolled from the left of the stage into Pierrot's legs Pierrot cleared up her throat to get into character.

(To avoid confusion, even though the actors keep their names down below. They're actually saying the names of whatever their characters they're playing are.)

Lady Pierrot paced circles against a rainy city backdrop. Pacing around the briefcase she was guarding. She impatiently looked at her pocket watch. "Please, come here soon, darn you." She said to herself, flailing her arms about at she ranted. "I'm cold." She shivered.

Behind of her lightning was struck. "GYA!" The fair-faced maiden to jump a bit. Shame she was a bit too early on cue with her shriek. Behind her was the very intimidating: Don Vento Verde. Wearing a green vertical striped business suit and a bowler hat. Pretending to chew on the cigar prop, and chewing the scenery. "Sorry if I keptcha waiting, li'l dame." He flirted.

Lady Pierrot was disgusted at his implication. But she had to keep up the charade. "Oh, it is just you, Donny, darling. I did not mind in the slightest." Weeks of practicing and talking this refined still made her feel ill. "I got your costume." The lady held up her suitcase. "But I must say, that dashing taylor is mighty suspicious. He might have planted something on it." She gave him a hint.

"Oui, Oui. Much appreciated. You did fine work. You'll know when we meet again." He shook her hand tightly and slapped her back. "Gaeru bring the case to the car."

"Rib bit." The frog won the audience's hearts with his performance with his role as the butler.

"Aufwiedersehen, Madame. 'Till next time."

"Until then. Shorty." She scolded him behind his back. Later that day she sent a letter to the person she liked just as much.

That person was: Hohow Hero. Taylor by day, Superhero by night. Fighting Don Vento's tyranny on Pmirp City. His bestest friend, Pierrot was nice enough to go undercover as Vento's gofer. Letting him in on the Don's plans.

His superpowers include the ability to slap people with his giant wings, using aura to make people laugh until they confess, talons as sharp as a telephone with just a great of a reception and flap his cape to make a room cool. He uses these powers to keep crime off his street.

He is: "Hohow Hero!" The crime fighter yelled out into the night.

‘Hohow Hero,

Don Vento received his villain costume. The tracking device should still be on it.

You still owe me fifty
~Pierrot’

That's was the letter his dear friend sent. The tracking device worked, it let right to him. Right into his trap that is. Vento's butler locked the door behind him. He was all alone in this dark room. "What this hoho?" He tried using his supervision to look around him. But forgot he ate lasagna last night. Cheese shuts down his eye powers for a day. Unbeknownst to anyone but him.

"I've been expecting you, Wingman. It'za pleasure to meetcha, after all this time." Vento's smug voice through the room.

"Ho how did you know I was coming?"

"Let's just say a li'l boidie told me." In the center of the stage, a crystal ball lit up with Vento's face inside talking. In reality, it's a bowling ball with a picture of Vento's mask taped to it.

"You coward. Ho how can you not face me in person?"

"Hoh-HOH! Au contraire, I am in the room with you." *LIGHTING STRIKE* right next to our Ho Hero. Just barely missed him, probably on purpose.

"As much vould loff to fight you in person. My costume is a size too small. So I'll just keep hurting you from above until I make it fit." Hohow Hero looked up to see Vento still in his suit trying put on the walkway above. His beak gave a big smirk. He knew exactly which of his plentiful powers should use.

"HO OH, VENTOMINE! DINNER'S READY!"

"Motzher?" Hohow's super ventriloquism disoriented so much, that Vento, out of nostalgia, stumbled from above right into our hero, knocking them both out. They start fighting each other in a dream.

How will Hohow Hero and Don Vento get outta this one? The End.

*Later, backstage*

"Well, that was something…" Sil muttered to herself backstage. She magicked her harlequin suit back on. "You'd think ever after all this practice I'd be used to walk in this dress. Or wearing one for that matter, especially one like this… I forgot the word."

"You wanted to get it off your chest, P?" Vento overheard Pierrot mumbling.

"Speaking of which, that's something I'm not used to you having."

Sil chose to ignore Vento. "Hey Amitie!" She yelled to the other side of the room.

"What's up?!"

"If there's a next time you get my role!"

"Get real?! Wicked!" Amitie was made happy.

"There better be a next time, P! It was a lotta fun. Ahz fahn ahz zis stoopid ackent ees!" "I ho hope so too. There're so many stories I wanna tell." "Ribbit!"

"Well." Pierrot sighed. "We'll have to see what the audience thinks of it before I can consider it. But I'm glad you guys at least enjoyed it."

Hohow was surprised. "Sil, you didn't like it? I thought you wanted a good laugh out of it?"

"I got my laughs while spell checking it. But then I noticed the gaping plot holes."

"There are plot ho holes?" Hohow Bird was shocked. But Pierrot gave an "are you kidding me" look. She hands them out like candy to Hohow.

"H?" Vento poked to get big bird's attention. "Why would Don Vento say that he glad to finally meet Hohow Hero when they obviously know each other already?" He asked like a curious child.

"Why you would establish so many powers, but you used none of them?" Amitie told it much in the same way Vento did.

"Rib, Ribbit ribbit? Riibbit Rib." Donguri brought up the best point of all.

"Ho holy smokes! Silvana, why didn't you tell me earlier? You could've changed it."

"Because I wanted to be less passive aggressive with you." Sil explained calmly. She's near the point where she wants to go to bed. "You seemed so proud of yourself. I didn't want to change your passion project. So I decided to fulfill your wish." ''Cause mine never will…' She shivered. Her suit is too roomy to notice. "I'm also not a writer, I wouldn't know how to make a story. That makes you better than me." She said that for both not to lower Hohow's morale and to distract her from that sad thought she suddenly had. She scratched her neck. "Whatever the results tonight are, you guys did your best regardless." She tried to raise everyone's morale for good measure. The sensation it gave off was curious.

"Amitie. Good job painting the backdrops."

"You're just saying that, again…" Amitie sighed.

"No. I mean it this time! Those backdrops are really nice for what they are. Better than I could." The first time saying that didn't hurt, neither did it this time but it did bother her a bit.

"Really? Gee, thanks, Sil."

"Vento. I like your willingness to try new things, as well as your optimism and your wit, among other things. Even if you're obnoxious sometimes. But your optimism, in general, makes you better than…" Sil began to tear up. This did not go unnoticed.

"You okay Sil?" Vento asked. "You want us to praise you to feel better?"

Pierrot tried to put on a normal tone. "No." She simply said.

“Donguri. Good job like usual.”
“Ribbit?”
“Sorry, I got nothing else to say. You’re a really big help in the ring, and you know it.”
“Ribbit~”

Pierrot turned to last one. “Hohow.” The bird had a grin on his face. "You've already had your turn, don't be greedy." She said with a self-fulfilling smirk. Some others had a good chuckle too. It made her forget her self-deprecation.

"You guys mind closing shop without me? I wanna go to bed." Her crew didn't mind. "Sil's softening up, guys." Amitie whispered to the rest. They nodded in agreement.

*Silvana's Caravan, the Bedroom*

Silvana tucked herself in. Wrapped herself in her bed sheet, and a pillow clenched in her arms. She was ready to go to off into dreamland.

But she couldn't just yet. She found herself gazing into the thing she found herself gazing in every night… The mirror she salvaged a few years ago. She wasn't sure if this was the mirror, but that didn't matter. It looked like it and that was good enough. Not that she'd get much use out of it, there's no magic in it left. If it ever had any…

She looked into her uncovered face looking sad. She thought back to her employees. "All of them enjoyed their life more than I ever have. Or probably ever will." Sil shivered again. Why was she saying things like that? The happiness she had when she settled in faded little by little each day. Not to say every day was terrible. Most of them weren't. She tried to rationalize it. "I let so many people do what they like, so maybe I don't do enough things that I enjoy?…" That hit her heart. "What do I enjoy?" Her grip on the pillow tightened.

She thought hard about it. Besides Puyo battles, she couldn't think of anything. She had a habit of chuckling when doing anything questionable. Or even not. Her last defeat at Arle's hands comes to mind. But she couldn't have enjoyed that. The circus was and always has been a cover-up. She liked messing with people, but people don't like being messed with too much on the level it would satisfy her. What was there? She turned away from the mirror.

"I got the idea from my friends my comics." Sil heard out of her window. It was Hohow Bird talking to somebody.

'You guys took your sweet time closing up. Hold on, Hohow. You have friends? Wait. Friends? How didn't I think of this? Like being with Sig. Geez, I feel embarrassed. I guess like my crew too. For all what that's worth.'

"Get real. Who did you base everyone off?" Amitie asked Hohow.

"I based Don Vento on this funny villain I like. I thought Vento would like playing it. And Lady Pierrot was based on Silvana herself and a cool heroine in my books. They remind me of each other." Hohow spoke in broad terms so Amitie could follow it.

'Oh, that's why I didn't have fun. I was playing me. That's boring. But at least he's considerate.' Sil smiled a bit. 'Guess I like people being nice to me. Maybe that's what that overwhelming feeling that sometimes happens in my chest is? Repressed happiness? That's sad. Guess I'll try to be nicer to everyone.' The conclusion she came to was satisfying enough, as that was the last thing that crossed her mind before her mind finally drifted off.

Next up: Yap, Yap.

Chapter Text

Playing his stubby arms sore from pushing buttons. Carbuncle and Arle pressed onward on this quest to retrieve the overdue book. Was it worth it at this point?

Whatever the case was, Suketoudara was having the time of his life. A meteor struck the ground right next to him. Suketoudara wasn't raised in a barnacle, he knew those things were radioactive. Which is why he knew not to clam up and fugu this opportunaty. He touched the rock and then, this is no fluke, he became Angel Suketoudara-fish, dancer supreme.

He became more snappery, improved reflexes, more suited for dances, he could hear the bass better, a better sense of porpoise, among other splashing things nobody ever sawfish. He basically became the most powerful dancing being in the whale world. Scratch that. THE WHOLE WORLD.

Too bad you won't get to sea anemone of it. Miles away from him Arle casually mentioned to Carbuncle she doesn't believe in angels. And Suketoudara lost his power on the spot, which didn't kelp him at all. They had their battle not too long after. And she scalloped him.

Fin.

Chapter 7: No Tricks

It certainly was a great morning to Silvana, no school, no training, no dream that woke her up. Wearing plaid pajamas. Just Silvana and her favorite breakfast: Curry! She couldn't wait to sink her teeth into it. Her mouth started watering. Killjoy in 3… 2… 1…

*Some knocking at the door* *Sigh* "Time to let it grow cold." The knocking continued. "I'm coming!" She put on her mask and dashed across from the kitchen to the hallway to her caravan's door.

To her surprise, there was a behemoth of a canine in front of her. It was red with what seemed to be winged and covered in armour. His face was covered thanks to his helmet, a pair of yellow eyes glowing in the shadow. Sitting on its hind legs it was really tall, he could topple the caravan over if he wanted to. He looked pretty neat.

"Hi there, need something?"

"Down here." Said an unamused voice. Sil looked down, it was a really short girl. Sil found her size kinda humorous, she looked about as old as Amitie, yet so small.

She held in her laughter. "Sorry, I didn't see you there." Blame the van's step. On further inspection. "I didn't order a maid. But go ahead, there's a ladder in the attic if you can't reach-"

"SILENCE!" The maid pulled a scary face, emitted an eerie aura, and pointed her dowsing sticks at Sil. Both Sil and the dog were surprised, Sil more than the dog. But that aura did not go with that height. "FOR YOUR INSOLENCE FOR ATTACKING LEMRES, I SHALL INFLICT A HEX UPON YOU IF YOU DO NOT REPENT!"

Sil, slightly frightened and unsure, figured out who this is based on conversations she had. "Fuh fuh… huh." She chuckled nervously. "I'm guessing you're that occulty girl, Feli?"

"A NAME YOU SHALL REMEMBER ONCE I CURSE YOU THAT'll AFFECT YOUR LOVED ONES IF YOU DON'T DO WHAT I SAY!" Still creepy faced Feli threatened, the sticks still pointing at Sil's head.

Sil stopped fearing Feli, she'd like a small child playing a robber. An overacted robber. "Jokes on you, I have no loved ones!" 'Besides Sig that is… OW! I gotta stop self-belittling myself.'

"What? I was sure you'd have some. I sensed you had many." Feli looked like she couldn't believe she was wrong.

"Whatever. What'dya want from me with your kind act of blackmail? Of which I'm sure Lemres wouldn't approve of."

She was trying tick Feli off now. "YOU DARE INS-"

"I'll listen, no curse needed." Sil told Feli as calmly as Sil wants her to be.

"Lemres is somewhere in town and my dog," Feli said with a slightly noticeable degree of annoyance.

*Whine…*

"Baldanders, followed me again. I want you to tell your ring leader to tell your tamer to take care of him and maybe teach him some manners."

"I'm the ringleader, and we have no tamers. But'll see what I can do." Sil shrugged. "Come'ere, boy." Sil gestured the dog to come to her with a smile.

*Whine* Baldanders solemnly obeyed, as he advanced towards the masked pajama woman.

He stared back at his beloved mistress with his adorable, puppy dog, demon eyes. Feli sighed "You know I'll be back Bal. I gotta take care of things first." The wicked goth turned around.

"Wait." Sil stopped her. "How do I take care of him?"

Feli answer was barely useful. "Bal will explain."

"You're lucky I slightly understand dog!" Sil yelled at the girl in the distance. Baldanders clawed his mistress bye. Who knows how harsh this masked creep will do?

Silvana looked up to the dog who's a bit down. She approached.

*Hiss!*

"Don't worry, I won't tame you if you don't want if you don't break anything, 'kay? I couldn't care less following Shorty's orders if you don't want to." Sil patted him on the back.

"Woof…" The hellhound was relieved to hear that at least.

"I'll get changed, then we'll figure something out." Sil pointed backwards into the hall. But she stood there for a few more seconds looking and thinking about some use she could get out of Baldanders.

“…”
“…”
“…”
“…”

“Do you have fire breath?”
“Woof?”
“To reheat my curry.”
“Yap.”
“Sigh.”

*Later*

"Fetch!" Sil threw the disc she dug out of the circus' storage. Baldanders ran after it.

Sil continued their little conversation. "From a different world too, huh?"

"Woof, woof?"

"Through sheer determination!" Sil said with bravado. "And a lot of luck." The bravado deflated a bit. "Little luck." Thoughts of several no results and wrong worlds visited raced back to her mind. "Bad luck. I'm happy enough, for now, I guess, I don't have a reason to return to my world yet. How you get here?" She asked to suppress her annoyance.

"Yap, yap, yap, yap!"

"Whoa! Was it by complete accident?"

*Hiss!*

"Okay, okay sorry I asked."

Just about Sil was to throw the disc again something poked her back. It was Sig's ladybug, who occasionally accompanied the red-armed bug lover. The bug was a swell guy most of the time and usually kept out of conversations and fun time.

But that's a different story, for the bug carried a letter. "Shoot! How could I forget? Gimme a sec, Balders." Sil snatched the letter and the bug went home.

"hey sil oshion prince wants my help agaim so i gotta call it off sorry. i promise next time well spent som time togetter. Sig."

This was about the third time in a row. Sil flared up little. "Stupid shrimp!"

"Woof." Baldanders replied. Distracting from her anger and an incoming rant. And quite possibly more… "Woof? Woof."

"No, I'm not nuts for him! He's just my only friend!"

Baldanders didn't mean to tick her off. *Whine* "Yap, yap, yap."

"Sorry, your accent made a few words gibberish."

Baldanders repeated.

“'Sorry for being concerned. Mistress gets kinda scary obsessing over that no good, not enough, Lemres'? Is that what you said?

"Yap!" The titan confirmed.

"Why?"

"Woof woof woof." And that explained everything.

"Ah."

*Lunch*

"She did what?" Silvana asked as flipped a few burgers on the barbeque.

*Whine*

"And it got stuck in your coat?"

"Yap."

"How I am supposed to react to that if I can't call Feli out on it?"

"Woof."

"Okay, I'll try: That's ruff."

*Hiss! Hiss!*

"Oh come on. You do know what I am, right? I know I'm not good at it but gotta joke sometimes." Sil looked down. Oh yeah, burgers! "Your's done." Baldanders' tongue stuck out in anticipation. "Here."

Baldanders munched it. He didn't have to chew long before it went down to the tube. The whole burger fit in his mouth. It didn't go unnoticed.

"Eh. I forgot you're bigger than me. Way bigger." Sil was kinda hungry for the burger below her, it was a really small grill, only has place for two burgers. But beastie here probably needs more. There's more where they came from, but still. She asked him about this dilemma.

His answer was an excited *Yapyapyayapyapyap!*. That roughly translates lates to: (Why yes, Madam. I do would like another burger if you don't mind.) Sil begrudgingly gave the second one to the dog.

It went down the hatch. "Woofwoof~" He thanked. "Woof. Yap yap yap, woof?"

"Didn't get that. 'Why I'm so nice?' Is that whatcha said?" Baldanders nodded. Sil didn't know how to answer this, maybe there was something lost in translation? "It's nothing special giving you that burger." Baldanders asked his question again. Sil decided to just directly answer him. She gave it some serious consideration. "Besides, admittedly, fearing your mistress' wrath?"

"Woof!" After a year of studying you'd come to the conclusion that it means 'Yes!'.

Definitely some translation issue at play. But it gave Sil something to think about. Giving some more food who needs more food is normal right? She's not some soulless creature, was she? She'd like to think despite her best attempts to differentiate herself, Sil liked to think she had her heart. Granted her own heart was clouded in darkness for the longest time through no fault but her own. But it's more of a see-through mist now. At least that's what she hoped.

"Woof?" The dog said to get Silvana out of her train of thought and remind her he'd had a question.

"My answer is: Iunno." She said with an academy award winning shrug.

*Later*

The rest of the day was kinda boring for Silvana. Doing mostly things the dog wanted. Thankfully she saw the dwarf queen Feli in the distance.

She spoke to Baldanders one more time one-to-one. "Looks like your mistress is back. Can you convince her to not to attack me in the future, Balders?" She request that favor as sweet as possible.

*Whine* It disappointed Sil, but she got it.

"Fair enough, I can take you both on." She half-joked.

Next up: An assignment

Chapter Text

Having out danced a fish at Puyo, Suketoudara splashed our heroes wet for defeating him. That would not sound too bad. Especially for Carbuncle, who just shook it off. Arle had the problem of already wearing some heavy clothing articles, and now the water was weighing her down. It was also kinda chilly where they were, Arle could get sick.

After a few minutes of running and they, fortunately, came across a quaint solitary cottage. There was smoke coming out of its smokestack. Arle lit up. 'A warm place to take shelter!' "C'mon Carby! Let's get inside!" Carbuncle nodded. They sprinted towards their goal.

Arle and Carbuncle knocked on the door in the rhythm of Shave and a Haircut. Arly and Carb alternating between each note, finishing together. They high fived.

"Coming!" A voice said inside. A familiar voice said inside. A familiar feather plucking voice said inside. The door creaked open to a sour looking familiar face. "Arle." The door opener said as calm as she possibly could, which was difficult for her.

"Witch!" Arle said loudly to the rival wearing her usual green robes. Arle explained her problem. Witch begrudgingly complied.

"Fine, you can go inside. BUT BE QUIET! I'm this close to getting my potion for my witch exam." Witch was dead serious and Arle could tell. "So keep your pet in check." Normally Arle would defend Carbuncle from naming calling, but she needed Witch's hospitality. It's also why Arle decided not to call her out for what she did to Harpy until she's warmed up.

All three of 'em were in the living room, the duo at the fireplace, one clutching the other tightly. Witch was standing next to the dinner table which supported several beakers, colored fluids, and some weird things.

Witch was holding two beakers in each hand. One with green fluid the with red. She changed the fluids between the two for a while. Reading a spellbook. Arle just watched.

After a while Witch poured one of the liquids into a pot. She got several of the table and muttered out loud to herself she dropped items in: "Some teeth of a cockatrice, horrid flute music of a brat, an Owlbear mauling, a teal Puyo, acknowledgment that Mamono exists, and lastly the feather of a siren."

Arle’s eyes widened. She wasn’t a crafter of potions, but she figured confusing Harpy’s feather for a siren’s feather(, which a not a thing,) can’t be a good thing. Arle leaped out the way for safety. Unharmed by the explosion.

All that was left of Witch was a chicken with a green hat. The next five minutes was spent undoing the hex with Puyos.

Chapter 8: A Yeti's no Joke

School's finally out. And everyone's been assigned to observe, document and take pictures of the local creatures. But Silvana had something else in mind. She got teamed up with Sig, who she convinced to go mountain climbing.

Sil heard of a rumor of a hermit yeti living near the peak of Zigzag Peak, something many haven't tried to visit, so no one failed it yet. A semi-reliable source she knows of said peak told her so. Silvana made sure she mentioned it to no one to secure no competition with the likes of the Four-eyed Brain Klug and Beauty 'n Brawn Raffine. She didn't even mention it to her partner.

"Why you wanna do what?" Sig didn't come across as too shocked. But that was mostly because, like usual, he seemed to be barely in touch with of the world of the awake.

"You heard what I said, Sig." Sil folded her arms teasingly. "If we can snap a picture of the beast we'll definitely get the top grade!" Sil said all excited like.

"Why? You get good grades while not even trying." Sig scratched his head. Sil was more than happy enough to explain Sig's confusion away.

"Because this is a great excuse curb my boredom, Sig!"

"You lost me."

Sil rolled her eyes. "We basically go on an adventure for a school assignment, because I want a break from the nerve wrecking that my circus life can be."

"I get it now. I'll go get great grunkle Andere's mountain climbing gear. Seeya at the mountain foot." Sig left. Sil didn't say anything out of all the convenience of it.

She didn't think of gear like that at all. She'd just do it a with her hands and magic.

*Ready, at ZigZag's foot*

Sig and Sil equipped themselves with the necessary gear. Sil asked Sig what every item did just to be safe.

"Oversized ski clothes."

“Oversized ski clothes.”
“To keep us warm at the peak.”
“A tether.” “To catch one of us, should we fall.”
“Pickaxes.”
“I think we need to use them to climb.”

Sil became kinda unsure about this. What a coincidence, Sig was unsure what everything did. He made some guesses.

“Staples.”
“To make ladders?”
“Safety Nets?”
“They might be parachutes?…”

“…We don’t need earmuffs, Sig.”
“But it’ll get cold, won’t it?”
“But these Ski masks cover our ears anyway. Anyways: pencil and paper…”

No need to hear the rest. The 'muffs were left behind.

They climbed really hard before they found a flat ground place to rest. On the way, a constant noise was heard.

“Let’s rest.”
“‘Kay.”

They sat down with their backs leaning against the mountain. Sil looked slightly to her right. It was a sign, Sil read it.

"Valley of Hohow. Do not even think of walking past unless already deaf or crazy." Just barely over the edge, there were some multicolored figures flapping about.

"Hmm? What about walking past the a valley."

"You just committed a thought crime, Sig." Sil was on autopilot when she made that joke, because her ears tuned in on that valley.

"…hmhmmhohohmmhohmmhohhmmhohmmhomhomhohohmmhohmmhomhomhohohmmhmmhohohohohmmhohohmmhohmmhohhmmhohmmhohohohmmhomhomhohohmmhohmmhomhomhohohmmhmmhohohohohmmhohohmmhohmmhohhmmhohmmhohohmhmmhohohmmhohmmhohhmmhohmmhomhomhohohmmhohmmhomhomhohohmmhmmhohohohohmmhohohmmhohmmhohhmmhohmmhohohohmmhomhomhohohmmhohmmhomhomhohohmmhmmhohohohohmmhohohmmhohmmhohhmmhohmmhoho…"

"Sig." Sil said both defeated and annoyed. "I think I figured out what those earmuffs are for…"

"Think I do too…" Sig plugged his ears.

*One tedious backtrack and a risky climb to their destination…*

Our two students made it. They were at the top! It was surprisingly wide with a modestly sized cave and a two-segmented snowman, besides its yellow and orange scarf and a purple scholar hat, both damaged, covered in snow was featureless. Presumably, because they were behind it. The snowman faced the cave.

Sil took out a notebook to write down her findings. "Take pictures of the area, Sig."

"'Kay."

"Little sign of the Yeti up here." Sil wrote down. "But there's definitely some activity up here if the snowman and…" Sil looked around for some bigfootprints, but they must've been filled in with the snow. "That's about it. The cave…" Sil stopped writing. "Let's go explore that cave."

They did. They lit Sig's Grunkle's lantern. "Huh." That pretty much summed up their surprise. There was a plain bed and that comes with it, a dinner table and some chairs, a bookcase with a variety of books consisting of mostly high reading levels, a punching bag, a telescope and a nice poster to tie the whole room together. Most of the furniture was bigger than usual. Sig started making pictures.

Sil's eyes drew to a picture frame on the desk beside the bed. It was of six young kids having fun building a snowman. Aside from one, all of them looked familiar. One purple-clad, glasses-wearing nerd. A pink haired expensively dressed girl. A blondie with a red hat too big for her head. Looks like she'd had the most fun. A short green haired girl with a bob cut, some yellow knobs stuck out of it. A really, really big round kid. And an unemotive kid with a happy spirit sticking out who couldn't have been confused for anything else with his red arm.

"Si-" Sil wanted to let her friend see this. But-

"BRUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAWRR!"

Shivering, their necks turned towards the sound. It was the snowman from outside!? It's alive and about 1.5 times bigger than them. Its bottom segment was blank aside from the torn scarf. Its top segment houses its face and its arms. The arms were very big and muscley. Its mouth was comprised of small gravel stones, shifting in whatever shape the mouth needed. Its nose was a carrot of course, which supported some circular cracked glasses, and behind those glasses some buttons. Its scholar cap was also damaged. It did look familiar though and so did the scarf… Wait. A kneesock around its neck?

"WHO DARES INFILTRATE YETI'S COZY ABODE!?"

"Y-y-you're the y-y-y-yeti?" Fearing for their lives, Sil managed to muster up some courage to speak up against the golem. While of course hiding behind Sig, even though her magic was probably better magic to defend themselves.

"YES, ME YETI. WHAT IT TO YOU CRIMINALS?!" Yeti hunched over a bit. Looming over the teens. "ME HAVE NOTHING WORTH SWIPING, AT ALL, HONEST!"

"We're trying to study you for a school assignment." Sig said as stonefaced as possible, even managing not to stutter. But he wasn't fooling Silvana. The spirit usually sticking out of Sig hid behind her.

"ME SKEPTICAL, YOU CARRY BIG BAGS AND WEAR MASKS, I SHALL BURY YOU IN AVALANCHE! ME WIN, YOU LEAVE! YOU WIN, ME KEEP THROWING AVALANCHES UNTIL YOU LOSE." He clutched the two in his giant hands and took them outside. His victims awaiting the dreaded avalanches.

'Oh, thank goodness. Avalanche means Puyo Puyo… Why not call it Puyo Puyo then! Calling it something else is dumb!' Sil thought. Our duo (or at least Sil) got the confidence to fight back knowing he's not gonna use brute force.

That confidence dipped hard, Yeti played really smart. He did his best to keep the team of two on their toes. He chained together an unsurvivable avalanche of Puyos. ARLE SHIELD… SIL SILD… SILVANA SHIELD ACTIVATED! Because writing Puyo battles is repetitive.

"WHAT THAT CHEATING RUBBISH? ME CHEAT TOO!" The coal hearted snow creature made up a super attack on the spot. He covered his opponents' top two Puyos in ice for a second. There was still breathing room for the S-Team. They managed to keep their field half-full despite the challenge. That didn't last long, Yeti got the slight edge over them.

“Too Bad…”
“Fufufwuuuaah…”
“ME CAN DO ANYTHING!!”

*No Retry, no Scene Select and no Main Menu option. Straight back into the story*

"Owie!" Sil squealed that understatement as she moved to search for her mask underneath the same rubble that knocked her mask off.

"ME WON. LEAVE MY HOME!"

"'Kay, 'kay! But we'd be gone faster if you helped us from this garbage!" Yeti gave a frown as he dug them out.

Sig reached out a hand to be tugged out. "WAIT A MINUTE!"

"Ow…" Sig quietly muttered to himself because of the volume.

"ME SO SORRY, ME DIDN'T RECOGNIZE SIG!" Yeti sped up the digging progress.

"Wha?" In stereo.

"DON'T RECOGNIZE YETI?"

"Hmmm… Not really."

Yeti seated himself on a rock near the edge to explain. "YOU AND FRIENDS MADE ME WHEN YOU WERE CHILDREN!"

Sil looked at Sig tapping his head. The picture from before made some more sense now. "Barely… Think it was Amitie's idea?"

"CORRECT, I WAS MADE IN THE IMAGE OF KLUG AND RAFFINE!"

Sil somehow simultaneously suppressed a quick snort of laughter and her lunch rising up. Everything made sense now. "So we really came up here to study for afar for school. But since our cover's blown mind if we just interview you?"

"ME DON'T MIND AT ALL! IF ME CAN SEE CREATORS AGAIN! ME STUCK UP HERE!… NICE BIRDIES GIVE ME STUFF!"

"Sure. My first two questions are: How are you alive and why live up here? Forget the second part, that's pretty obvious now I think about it."

"ACHOOOOOOO!" Yeti sneezed. Blowing the students and himself in opposite directions. Sig and Sil are safe, but Yeti tumbled down the mountain. The non-tumbling watched rolling right into the Valley of Hohow. There's no saving him now.

Sil felt kinda bad. 'However he was created, he probably had more soul than I do…'

They decided to study the next animal they saw because no one's gonna believe what they saw. Climbing wasn't fun, battling wasn't fun, they got a below average grade and got a cold. What an unfulfilling day.

Next up: Fun with masks!

Chapter Text

"Bull's eye!" The archer was proud of herself hitting that target. Her friends applauded her. They were one step closer to their goal.

"Good job Archie." Chico applauded her fellow unemployed circus college.

*Groaawl* Dragon also gave his approval.

They trained every day in hopes they can find there way out of obscurity and get employed again.

Arle and Carbuncle walked by. That got their attention. "Hey, Arle! Wanna battle 3-on-1?" Archie proposed out of nowhere.

" How do you know my name?"

"We battled before! I helped you before! How could you forget?!"

"Sorry… I barely remember Cico and that dragon there."

"Gugugu? Gu gu guu. Gugugugugu."

"If Carbuncle could get our names right then there's no excuse." 

"Let's Puyo!"

That was reason enough to battle. At this point, Arle'll be overdue collecting that overdue book.

Chapter 9: Fun with Masks

Silvana was sick in bed for four days now, with only some books and cheap parlor tricks to entertain herself, and an extra pillow to hug and punch, to curb her stress and frustrations. She hoped she'd be healthy again two days from now. The only visitors where her circus buddies. She could've done without most of them. She became very- even more irritable.

There was some gentle knocking at her door. Finally! With some effort, she put her mask on. "Cawm in!" She said, nose stuffed. "Hai, Lidwell." Yes, it was Lidelle with a pot of Sil's favorite 'Good but not great soup' made by the imp herself and said that verbatim to her as well. It's an acquired taste.

"Hello, Miss Pierrot. Are you less loopy now? Everyone's been worrying about you."

Sil was too focused on the warmth in her head to catch that last part. "Loo*cough cough*phy?"

"Everyone walking by has heard you saying some weird things." Sil gulped, and then sneezed. "Bless you, Miss Pierrot."

"Things. Whath kindah loophy fings?" She really didn't want to know. But just in case she needs to do some damage control.

"Let me see… Mr. Gaeru said he overheard you talking to the curry I brought you named Tim." Sil's face grew even more red. "Miss Amitie heard you about moaning what sounded like 'sick' over and over." She was actually saying 'Sig' over and over… "Vento overheard a lot. His mask and your nose were really stuffed so he couldn't hear much. But he did hear something like. "O'Karb E. Not Sylvania castle lee harl." I'm not sure if those are actually words."

'Never say that out loud again please. I'm lonely…' Silvana thought.

It's true, she kinda rambled to herself uncontrollably. Saying the most unfiltered on top of the head stuff before she catches herself. The moral of the story is that he should soundproof her caravan more. Lidelle had one more example for her but that one got too much personal info. "Shuth ith riwghth thewe, Lidwell!" *Sniffle*

Lidelle cowered behind her sleeves. "Eep! Did I say something wrong?…"

"Yesh." Blunt.

"I'm sorry. I have to bring the soup to Sig."

Sil upset Lidelle and felt bad about. Did she have a heart after all? Dunno. "Waith Lidwell!" "Hmm?"

"I jusph wanth you to know daph iff anywone hadyh to deliverr dath stuffff, I'm glad id's you."

Lidelle stared at the ill, she blinked a few times. "I'm deeply sorry to say this but you're still acting loopy."

'Is it that hard to believe I'm grateful for something?' "Aw'll be ffine, shay hai to Sigck forr me."

"I will."

"Oh andth thell your masked countherpard nod tho visid. I don'th wanna be ahnnoyed."

Lidelle would sheepishly twiddle with her fingers if she wasn't carrying that pot. "I don't think I can promise that. Bye."

Silvana was alone again. The thought of Vento made her ramble to herself again. Next time she snapped out of it she had a funny idea. She'll work on it right awa- *A 16-chain of coughs, sneezes, and headaches.* On second thought, first, she should probably get better.

*Enough time that Sil's healthy again*

Everyone was early today, Ms. Accord must've been working on some last minute things. The students did their own thing during this time, be it double checking homework, striking conversation and/or lollygagging.

Sil wasn't here yet. She had something in mind. For her first and only trick: she walked to her desk. "Hiya, Sil, nice t-" Amitie interrupted herself when she saw Silvana. She caught everyone's eye.

"Salutations, everyone." Sil the impressive walked to her desk. "I assume you mouth breathers have been doing well in my absence?" She said as condescending as possible.

Over her regular mask was a mask of lesser quality with Klug's face crudely drawn over it, and on top of that, she had some lensless glasses. She mimicked Klug's mannerisms like adjusting glasses. She gained a few chuckles.

"ARE YOU MOCKING M-"

"No doubt about that." Sil replied lightning quick in Klug's tone. She took off that mask, she decided had enough fun it for now. "Fufufu, I thought you're supposed to be the genius?" She smirked as she used her own condescending tone. She tried to adjust the glasses but she already forgot that she took them a few seconds ago. "And a genius would've known that copying is the sincerest form of flattery?"

"Pah, as an entertainer you should that figure of speech is bad for business."

Sil was disappointed, she hoped Klug would take the bait so she say something like: 'It's not in this case. I thought to live up to her job for once.' Instead: "…You win." She shrugged trying to play the cool card.

"There! That will teach for mocking me."

"Sorry, I thought to live up to the job for once. But I respect your wishes." Sil waited for Klug to go back to peacefully go back to whatever was doing to say something. "Because your voice hurts to imitate." She earned one more angry glare from Klug. 'This is fun.'

"Sil."

The harlequin turned towards the voice. "What is it Amitie?" Silvana's tolerance towards her was a bit higher than usual.

“Can I have a mask?”
“What do you mean? Ya want one for your own?”
“You got it.”
“I got some more with me, wait till recess.”
“Okee.”

Ms. Accord was taking her time. Sil decided to have some more with her masks. She had a mask of Ms. Accord and play with the chalkboard but that may cause some trouble. She decided to put on a mask of Raffine, that will certainly lead to less trouble.

She had a great time silently imitating the haughty jerkface, the pointing, the winking, mouthing of "Oh, La-Ti-Da!" and the one thing she couldn't imitate as well, martial arts.

Raffine had enough, she literally kicked Sil's literal butt to help simulate the pain Raffine usually receives. "I deserved that one." Sil rubbed the hurting bit.

"Miss Silvana, You can mock me all you want."

"Aside from your beauty?"

"And my muscle tone."

"Lack of magical prowess." Klug chipped in.

"Greed?" Sig guessed.

"And your horrible personality? OUCH!" Raffine twirled Sil so she could kick her again.

"MY POINT IS that my training is a delicate process which does not care for it to be mocked by a clown!" Raffine sufficiently took out her short-lived angry out on Sil. Despite Klug and Sig’s comments.

"Now, now kiddies." Ms. Accord finally showed her tardy face.

'Saved by the bell I guess?'

"Myew can fight nyafter school." Popoi swung cutely about.

*Recess*

Amitie, Sig, and Lidelle gathered around Sil. "So you all want to try it?" All three of them said yes in their own way. "Okay." Sil pulled some masks out of her shoulder bag including a non-expressive version of her own. "Don't pick yourself, and be careful choose who impersonate. Getting kicked hurts… Sitting down hurts…" 'Ai… Raffine must know the most painful spots to hit.' Was on Sil's mind as she put the non-chosen masks back in her bag.

Amitie picked the Sig mask lightning quick.

Lidelle gently picked the Pierrot mask.

Sig silently played eenie meenie picked which lent him the Amitie mask.

All three of them put their masks on.

Since both Sig and Lidelle aren't very talkative to begin with Amitie spoke up first. "Oo. Look at the butterfly~" She pointed at the nearest bug. She tried to imitate Sig's awkward voice. It was kinda poor but she tried. She also had a hard time imitating Sig's energyless stature. Sil had a good laugh at the voice.

"Like, get real, I'm the real Amitie. And I'm gonna study hard to become a wicked cleverer magic user." Either Sig tried or he didn't, either way, it was kinda was energyless. Sil continued laughing, Amitie and Lidelle joined in on the laughing. Same kinda laugh as Sil and a polite giggle respectively.

"Your turn Lidelle." Amitie nudged.

"O-okay…"

…

Lidelle shuddered.

…

"Um… Liddy?" Amitie pulled up her mask and spoke as herself. "You okay?" The shuddering Lidelle looked really uncomfortable.

Sig walked up the wind imp and with one finger lifted up the mask.

"I'm sorry Miss Silvana, may I pick a different mask?" Lidelle blurted out.

"Huhwha Why?"

"I've trouble being abrasive and demeaning to people."

Sil looked at Lidelle, at the Pierrot mask in on her sleeves, back at Lidelle's sweet face with a tear in it and back at the mask. Sil choice to ignore the hopefully unintentional insult. She did give Amitie a mean glare when she giggled at the abrasive bit.

"Try it, Liddy. This is more fun than that time when Sig and I switched clothes~"

"Huh?" Sil didn't know what to think about Amitie's Sig impression containing both enthusiasm and a hint of nostalgia. Sig looked nostalgic too.

"I-I can't…"

"I betcha you're scared Sil'll be mad at you if you impersonate her." Sig tried channeling Amitie again. Lidelle's body language didn't deny it. "Sil won't ge-"

Meanwhile, Sil was deep in thought of how Amitie and Sig would look in each other's outfits. Strangely she thought Amitie looked bett- "Sil?" Sig's arm nudged Silvana. "Please wake up."

"Huh?"

"You won't get offended if Lidelle does imitate you, right?"

Sil took a good look at Lidelle. "Y-yeah put the mask and say what do you wanna say. I'll consider an… um… exercise in giving criticism to you. And receiving for me." 'And cancel my self-lessons in improv.'

Lidelle gulped. "I-I'll t-try."

Drumroll…

"Hiya, I'm Miss Silvana, and I'm straight up grumpy pants and don't care about anything."

…Silence. No real immediate reactions, besides Amitie's lips trying desperately to keep closed, and no one's even stunned. Just silence.

"H-How was that?" Lidelle asked sweetly.

Sil wasn't sure how to answer this one. And how can she express without proving Lidelle right? It did lightly tap a nerve. "Clearly you're not one for character study." That may've not the best thing to say…

Amitie released her laughter from the tyranny of her lips. "Don't listen to Grumpy Pants. That was great, Lidelle."

"Really?"

"Well, the mannerisms were perfect. But the wording wasn't." Some constructive critiSIGsm there.

…I didn't like it." That's all Sil had the say about. Lidelle was satisfied.

"Your turn, Sil!" Amitie cheered.

"Wha?"

"I did Sig, Sig did me. Liddy did you. Wouldn't it be wicked if you do Lidelle?"

"Sounds fun." Sig butted in, and so did Lidelle.

"I'm curious too."

Silvana felt the weight of the unmasked stares of the three who she probably was closest too. Peer pressure in other words. This is a new sensation. "I'm not gonna win this, am I?"

"Nope." The Amitie and Sig stereo set replied. "Fine, just don't attack me, Lidelle. I know it's not in your nature, but my butt still hurts and I don't wanna take a chance. The universe is not kind to me."

"Then we'll make it a lesson in receiving criticism for you, and a lesson taking it for you."

"But I'm an entertai- Egh… Whatever, fine…" 'This girl sometimes, I swear.' Sil grabbed the Lidelle mask.

Sil put it on.

…

…

"Um… Sil?"

"I'm getting into character."

…

…

…

"Miss Silvana?"

"Almost done."

…

…

…

…

"Weird, you didn't need this much prep time to mimic Raffine." Amitie took an annoying time to be observant.

"'Kay, okay, I confess… I've got a hard time playing anyone who's not like me." 'Ouch, that hit a bit too close to home than expected. Don't let it show, Arlvana.'

It showed.

"There no shame in that. You're good at other things." Amitie put her hand on Sil's shoulder.

“Please don’t…”
“Okee.”

"Wait, does that mean you think you're like Klug?"

"And Miss Raffine?"

"Shut it!" Sil lashed slightly out at Sig and Lidelle thanks that self-deprecation. But said lashing relieved her of that. She tried getting back in the groove with some good ol' fashioned snark. "Sorry. Just stop making me hate you guys." 'You two are the only ones I like. Ouch! Why do I keep doing this?'

"Sorry." Both Sig and Lidelle apologized.

"No, I'm sorry."

“Sil?”
“Amitie?”
“You’re being shy about playing being shy?”
“Hrmm… I’ll do the Lidelle impression now, just give me a few more seconds.”

Sil figured she could channel it into the performance. Sil first made sure the Lidelle mask was still on.

Drumroll…

Sil tucked her arms inside her jacket's sleeves and hid her face behind it. "Eep! Don't look at- That was bad I'm so sorry Lidelle, I regret everything."

"It wasn't that bad." Did Lidelle mean it or did she not give criticism like promised? Sil wasn't too sure, but at least the king and royal adviser of honesty agreed.

"I've had enough." Sil sighed, putting the Lidelle mask back in the bag. But a quick glance two certain masks made her change her mind.

Sil, being sneaky when she needs to be, silently put the Klug mask near Raffine, and the Raffine mask near Klug. Silvana enjoyed the fireworks that ensued, despite what the others thought of this particular action this was a fun day.

*A few days ago*

"No fairh Sigck, you goth betther fashter than me…" Sil whined.

"Sorry, I'll try stay sick longer next time."

"I didn'th mean ith like thath, Sigck."

…

"Um… Can I… Uhm… Cannn… Uh. Hugyou?" Sil felt really awkward asking that.

"Of course." Sig didn't even hesitate. He inched closer and was in the clutches of Silvana once again.

"I misshed you." *Sniffle*

Next up: Good question…

Chapter Text

"Hmm, what is this? An incredible source of magic that erects my senses this much? This magical pulsing rivals Arle's. Strangely familiar too. The time for rambling is over, but let's go over my strategy now, just in case. I'll hunt my victim down, banter, defeat opponent, and then finally tie my opponent up to make resistance impossible so I can drain the magic with ease. It's the most honourable way." Needless to say, the dark mage Schezo went on his mission.

"Gugu gugu gugugu, guguguguuu?"

"No, I don't think I'd survive a one versus three match against the Dark Prince, Rulue and…"

"Be my desi- Arle?"

"Speak of the Prince. Hi Schezo…" Arle sighed. She really just wanted to get that darn book from the Dark Prince already with minimal shenanigans. Of which the Prince will no doubt provide.

"Gu gu gu gu gugugu?"

"I haven't really noticed, but you're right, Carby. Why do you sound so surprised to see me, Schezo?"

"Your magic felt different, it caught me off guard is all. But enough of this, I am here to strip you."

"Please tell you're talking about my magic. And the answer in no, Creeper!"

The name calling got Schezo riled up. "You say no, yet your magic is more than willing. There's no skirting me."

"Scheeeeezo, I'm gonna pretend you said 'There's no skirting me' to make me feel slightly better. How come you never catch yourself? I'm gonna call you 'Creepo' until you do to save time pointing it out."

The dark mage growled with anger. "We'll save on even more time than that! We'll make this struggle quick and painless. Unless you want my sword thrusted inside of you." Schezo pointed his sharp-pointed iron stick at Arle's face.

"Creepo."

Chapter 10: Slumber

*Ding-Dong* Silvana rang the doorbell of this modest-looking house. She swung around her shoulder bag back and forward awaiting the door's opening, pondering if she really did she wanna do this? Too late to go away now.

With no warning the door went open faster than lightning, a lanky, blond, bushy mustachioed man wearing glasses and Oshare Magazine's sixty-fifth worst tackiest sweater. He had an oppressive atmosphere and a nasty soul stealing glare standing upright staring down on the poor circus clown with his fists on his hip. Sil was too scared to say anything. She didn't want to go like this. NOT LIKE THIS!

"Bwahahaha! Gets them every time." The man's game was mood whiplash it seemed, since he became a lot more goofy. He slapped his knee. "Well, every first time anyway." The man smiled. "How ya doing?"

Despite the fact (or may because of it) that the man's actions were part of a prank. Sil was still at unease. "Y-Y-You must b-be A-Amitie's dad. I'm…"

"The circus leader Pierrot, I love your shows. My daughter's upstairs."

Sil's ears picked the faint sound of doors opening upstairs.

"Hiya, Sil, glad you made it!" Amitie waved from above.

Sil shakily and lazily waved back. "Hi Amitie." Sil climbed the stair. After meeting Amitie's dad this day could only get better.

"Say, Ami, dear, if you can convince her to give me free tickets, that be swell." Sil picked up that Mr. Amitie's Dad wasn't too serious.

"Get real, Dad!" Sil thought it was best not to get caught in the crossfire and kept her mouth shut.

"Perhaps, later. Enjoy the slumber party, Miss Pierrot. Don't let the bedbugs bite. Let me know when you need something. And if you get Amitired [Am I tired] then go to sleep."

"DAAAD!" Amitie yelled. Mr. Amite's Dad stuck his tongue out and laughed to himself. Amitie was positively agitated, she clutched Sil by her jacket sleeve.

'What's going on?' Sil thought all wall-eyed as Amitie dragged her to her room.

As soon as Amitie's door closed, Sil suddenly felt really energized. As if she's in an intense horror novel when it suddenly turned into a fast-paced slapstick comedy.

"I'm so, so, sorry about my dad." Amitie was super embarrassed. "He can suck the fun out of any room by just being there."

"I-I've noticed. It must be the mustache."

"It isn't."

Sil has yet to recover. "Is he always like this?" Sil nervously rubbed her tugged spot.

"Nope, you should see him on a day where he's only moping around. Heebie-jeebies doesn't even to begin to describe it." The girls shuddered. "Let's not leave this room." They agreed amongst themselves.

"So where's everyone?"

"Well, Lidelle had a prior appointment, Ribbitie's busy managing your circus, Sig's late, Raffine said no and Klug said he had to clean his glasses and ran the other way."

"So only Sig, huh?"

"If he doesn't get lost."

"I found it with ease, Sig'll find it."

"Yeah, he's been here before too."

…

"There were some otherworldly friends I wanted to invite."

Sil could see where this is going. 'Play dumb Sil.' "Is it this 'Ringo', you've been talking about?"

"Yeah! But I was also gonna invite Maguro and Arle. But they couldn't make it…"

'Dodged a bullet there.' "How did you convince me to come again?"

"I don't remember."

"Me neither, that's why I asked."

"You can leave if you want." Amitie offered with a tiny smidge of sadness in her voice.

"I can't leave even if I wanted to, Amitie, your dad's out there. And don't wanna hear him comment about it from him."

"Eh-heh. Sorry about that."

"Don't worry about it, it's only partially your fault."

Silvana finally took the time look around Amitie's room. It is on the border of both being tidied up and a mess at the same time. There were all sorts of things lying about. Sil figured that the pile of board games and some other things were for later tonight.

On the bookshelf were very little books, there were a modest amount Captain Hohow comic issues and some magazines on various topics and lots of trinkets Amitie found neat.

Amitie's untidied single person bed itself looked plain, It did have way more bedsheets and pillows than needed, and a single plushie, that looked like Mamono.

“So what’re we gonna do?”
“I dunno, it’s been a while since I had a sleepover.”
“How about… Those board games?”
“Two is too little to the most fun board games I have. How about playing pretend?”
“Aren’t you too old for that? And I’m older than you.” ‘I think?’
“What about some girly stuff I prepared for Raffine or Liddy?”

"No! I don't like that stuff. How about a staring contest?" It was the best Sil could come up with.

"I can't think of anything else to do. Let's do it!" Amitie posed way too heroically for this.

3, 2, 1, GO! Sil started with a neutral face, Amitie made a 'trying-way-too-hard-to-be-serious' face.

…

… Sil began to smirk and Amitie strengthened her serious face.

…

… They were in deep concentration, everything around them faded, from their environment to the small noises around them.

…

… 'Are you seriously not seeing why I'll win, Amitie?'

'Wow, Sil's really good at this, she's not even struggling. Hey wait a s-'

*A shock-inducing door opening sound and fierce slam that followed suit*

"AAAAAaaaah!"

The girls yelped. The perpetrator of their shocks was Sig who looked like he was in shock himself. He had his back pressed against the door, breathing heavily. "Ssssorry I'm ll-l-late, I-I got lost!" Sig's eyes and voice showed emotion for a change.

It was fear.

But the spirit that stuck out from him from time to time, like always, seemed to show how he actually felt.

It was agony.

It's certainly concerning. "Sig?" Sil reached her hand out towards.

"Omigosh! Sig, are you okay?"

Sig took half of a minute trying to stop panting before could answer. "Um… I think I'll be okay." He was back to normal. "I forgot how much your dad gives me the heebie-jeebies." They shuddered to think what horrible joke Mr. Amitie's Dad told that he also made worse.

"Let's not leave this room." They agreed amongst themselves.

"So what are we gonna eat then, Amitie? Unless there's a way to survive standing next to your dad for more than a minute."

"Don't worry, I bargained with Dad to order Pizza to be delivered through the window, so we don't have sit at the dinner table. Trust me, you don't want him to cook anyway."

"Is it that bad?" Gulped Sil.

"No. He's…" Amitie struggled to find the words to give her Dad the fairest possible description. "He's extremely uninspired?…"

"Okay. Can we use the window to leave?" Sil asked. Amitie stood at said window. "I do it every to go to school."

"I've heard enough." Sil placed her palm on her foremask. "Sig's here, three people. Let's try to have fun."

"Let's put on our pajamas!" Amitie's got really high pitched there for a sec.

Amitie usually alternated between some two-piece pajamas that had her normal attires colour palette but lighter and a different pattern. Or a simple light blue nightgown. She wore both! Her beanie's switched out for a pointed red nightcap with big Puyo eyes on them.

Sil's twintails were let loose before she put on her nightwear. Her pajamas, until a week ago, were just the Pierrot costume shreds reformed into imitation pajama. But she requested Oshare to make actual two-piece pajamas in the style of the harlequin costume. The red parts shared the plaid pattern her jacket had, the black bits were the same. Sil also asked for two extra accessories, a sleep mask, and a cape. The sleep mask did serve a practical purpose, but it was mostly for comic effect tonight since she'll sleep in her normal mask. She asked for the cape because she missed wearing one, the extra weight on her shoulders. The bone heap made it both bigger and better than ever! It made her feel heroic. Even if that's not… You know.

Sig wore an oversized ladybug onesie with a flap in the back. Let's leave it at that.

*Fun board games*

Amitie was in a pickle, she needed to roll a five or else she had little chance to win. It's amazing she kept up into the game so far, as she felt that she was fairly luckless during all of the boards. Until the previous turn that allowed her to catch up to her. Sil was doing good, Sig was really lucky throughout. "C'mon, C'mon." Amitie felt the dice tumbling in her hand. The moment of truth is nigh!…

*Overly dramatic dice roll*

"Wicked! After four board games, I finally won!" In her excitement Amitie flipped over the board, the pieces flew throughout the room.

"Amitie?" Sil was annoyed, nothing new there. But she did stretch out Amitie's name a bit longer.

"Y-yeah?"

"I wanted to play for second place." The circus girl folded her arms.

"Eh-heh-heh… Sorry."

"Whatever, it was the worst board we played so far." Sil wouldn't know how to make a board game, but she felt the effect of a board with dice AND NOTHING ELSE.

"Uh, can we play the one bugs again?" Sig asked out of nowhere.

"Or the funny one where we have to lose money to win again?"

*Later*

'Day 24. At this point, I'm convinced the world's out to get me. The neighbouring towns have almost destroyed my stronghold with pillows.' Silvana overdramatized her situation.

Everyone's made bed sheet forts and took turns throwing as many pillows as you have at each other's forts until they collapse. The players closed their eyes or turn their backs so they won't know who hit them. In theory anyway, guessing who threw at you based on where the pillow struck is possible. Sil just got struck, and she guessed Amitie was the offender. "Want more?" Sil collapsed Amitie's fort, because unlike the others who didn't discriminate their targets, she did.

Amitie swung the white pillow sheet. "I'll do better next time." Amitie silently threw the pillow she received for Sig to use.

'Day 30. I some managed to defeat the Mr. Amitie's Dad's daughter spells. Only Sig stands, he should pose little threat should I survive the next attack. Hope I don't hit him too hard… Oh, good job, Sil. Now I might hesitate.' Two pillows hit Sil's now collapsed fort and a third one hit her face with force. Sil had no problem hitting Sig next time.

"Sorry." Sig apologized.

*Pizza break*

"So what'dya guys think of this so far?" Before she scarfed down her Pizza.

"Ouch." Sil exclaimed, for her mask slammed into her face due the elastics. She stopped trying to feed herself with getting her mask greasy or avoiding showing too much of her face to answer. "Lemme think how to put this… I think I like it so far?"

"You really mean it?"

"Yeah, I'm guessing that's because of Arle, Klug and Raffine not being here and I actually have some fun."

"I like it too."

"Wowie." Amitie seemed to be surprised that Sil said positive about something she did, but also at the same time kinda disheartened about her open dislike of her friends.

"So what should do next?"

"Ah!" Sil's mask snapped back on her face again, her long hair got in the way too. 'My sleep mask may show too much of my face. This amazing taste isn't worth that. The fort it is then.'

"I heard of something called Truth or Dare." Sig suggested. "I think it's a slumber party thing, no idea what it is though."

"Oooo. Great idea, Sig. Let me explain how it works." Sil gulped, and not because of the pizza.

"Did you get that?"

"I think so? Can you maybe explain again?"

"Siii~iig…"

"I get it now, sounds fun."

"I'm not so sure about this." Sil grinned nervously.

"Don't be silly, Sil. Hehee, I made a pun."

"You really are your father's daughter." Was the clown's instinctual reaction, she muttered it and thankfully went on deaf ears.

"It'll be fun learning about each other and do some funny things."

"Hrmmph. Fine, just nothing about my mask and no Puyo-ing. I don't wanna sleep amongst the Nuisance Puyo and don't think anyone wants to clean them up, right?" Sil suggested, incidentally finishing remaking her fort with a curtain to eat her almost cold pizza.

"Good thinking, Sil. Let's play! I'll go first."

Amitie couldn't pick which one to choose first. "Sig."

"Hmm?"

"Truth or Dare?"

"I guess truth?"

"What's that ghost thingy that's sometimes with you?"

Sig looked at the spirit, the spirit looked Sig with confusion. "Dunno."

"Fiddlesticks, what a waste…"

"I know isn't my turn, but do you want to know?" Sil had a suspicion of what it was. But there's probably someone who knew more.

"Um… Maybe some other time."

'The less reason to see Klug, the better.'

“Your turn, Sig.”
“I choose Ami.”
“I’ll take a bet on dare!”
“I dare you to… to… um…”

About thirty seconds passed. "Sig?"

"There's nothing I can think of…"

"Sig… You're the one who suggested this." Sil whined from inside her fort, forgetting that Sig didn't know what Truth or Dare even was before they started. "Please think of something."

"'Kay." Sig stared down at his four unfinished slices of Pizza. "Guess I'll dare you to finish my Pizza."

"But I don't like pineapple!"

"Sorry… Should I give you another dare?"

"No, no! I'll try." Amitie's shaky hand grabbed a slice and put the whole thing in her mouth. Her body shivered heavily because of the pineapple taste. The shivering got less and with each slice, but it still was a horrid taste to Amitie. While Amitie was eating that Sil was done with her's. She decimated her fort. She chucked at Amitie.

"I-I'm done." Amitie almost sounded dizzy. "Sil, truth or dare?"

Sacrifice her dignity (aka do her job) or let some truth slip. Which is worse? "Truth."

Amitie thought really hard. 'There was something I wanted to ask Silvana, right? Oh yeah!' "Why don't you like Arle? How do you know her for that matter?"

If Sil still had pizza, this is where she would choke. The tone of Amitie's voice wasn't one of accusation or suspicion, she's merely curious. "How do you about my connection to Arle?"

"You said you were happy Arle wasn't here, remember?"

"Eh? Did I?"

"Yeah, you did." Sig helped clarify.

'Oops.' Time to commit the ultimate crime. Bending the truth during Truth or Dare.

Sil took in a deep sigh. Here it goes. "Please promise me you won't tell anyone." Amitie nodded. Sil already trusted Sig with that. "I didn't want to say this because you two are good friends, and you mention her a lot. But I'm from her world where she beat me badly. And that's why I don't like her." Sil tightened her eyelids, fearing the worst. 'Pleaseleaveitatthatpleaseleaveitatthatpleaseleaveitatthatple'

"It can't be all that bad."

"HOW WOULD YOU LIKE TO BE BURIED IN OVER 500K Nuisance Puyos!" Sil bursted out yelling, it took even Sig by surprise.

"Wha? How's that possible? It that even legal?"

"It took me years to climb out of it, Amitie! All because wanted to pet Carby…" Sil was on verge of tears, that's one wound that didn't need reopening at the moment.

"But Arle's super nice, she doesn't mind if I pet Carbuncle."

Salt, meet Sil's wound. "Well now, she's nice, she used to be like me."

"Wowie. I'm sorry you lost a friend like that."

"WHO SAID WE WERE FRIENDS, AMITIE! DID I EVER SAY WE WERE FRIENDS, AMITIE! IN FACT, WE WERE ENEMIES THE MOMENT WE MET, AMITIE! WE NEVER WANTED TO BE-"

The went open faster than the speed of light and with what felt like a funerals mists flooded the room. Amitie and Sil felt very uneasy, Sil more than Amitie. Sig shivered underneath a bed sheet.

"I'm not gonna say that you girls should stop having fun, but could you guys keep your voices down a smidge?"

"Okay, dad." Amitie was annoyed again.

"One more thing. Pierrot?"

"Y-Yes?"

"Just to avoid misunderstandings. Were you shouting about a mortal arch-enemy or my adorable, you could just eat her up daughter?"

"DAAAAAaaaaaaad!"

"M-M-M-my m-mortal e-e-enemy, Mr. Amitie's D-Dad."

"D-Does th-th-that happen to my d-d-daughter?" The man jokingly imitated Sil's stutter. You've never seen Amitie this angry.

"N-No Mr. Amitie's Dad."

"Does this mean I can still get free tickets?"

"I'll th-think about it."

Mr. Amitie's Dad stood there for a few more seconds, looking around the room. "You kids wanna hear a funny joke?"

"Not now, dad." Amitie didn't even look at him.

"Okay-okie, don't sleepwalk out of the window like yesterday, dear." The parent said concerned closed the door.

"Is he gone?" Sig asked.

"Yeah." Amitie confirmed. "I forgot where we were."

"I do too. Sadly." Sil said.

"Oh, yeah. Never let me meet Arle. It won't end well, don't even let her know about me. When I meet her again I'm pretending to be a completely different harlequin with an identical name, outfit, powers, and voice." Sil sounded more down the more things she listed. She shocked herself with her relation to her.

"Um… Silly, that's doesn't sound like the best plan." Seem like Amitie caught on too.

"Our meeting is inevitable, isn't it?…"

"Need a hug?" Sig asked.

"Maybe…" Both Sig and Amitie hugged her. Started to hurt her back but it felt nice to a degree.

"Owowowowow. My back!"

"Oops."

"Sorry. Feel better?"

"No, Sig. I'm still a little frustrated. Can we pillow fight?"

"Okay!"

"Sure."

"Cool, just watch the mask."

*One exhausting but fun pillow fight later*

"*Yawn* Oh boy, I think it's getting late, I wanna go *Yawn* go to slumberland." Amitie said. Sil smacked her with a pillow again, it was tired smack.

"Sounds *Yawn* good. Peek under my mask while I sleep and I'll never forever forgive you." Sil smacked Amitie again.

Everyone got into their sleeping bags and slept like babies. Well, they would except for Sig's constantly turning around.

"Mmmhgh. Can you please stop turning around? I barely get eight hours of sleep anyway, you're not helping, Sig."

"Sorry Sil, but I can't sleep."

"You're still scared of my dad?" Amitie asked from her bed.

"Uh-huh." Sig nodded. It made sense to Silvana. Mr. Amitie's Dad seemed to scare some lucity into Sig earlier today, of course, it should keep him awake.

"No prob bob. I got just the thing." Amitie opened up her drawer and pulled out her drawer.

It was a children's storybook. 'Seriously?' Sil was too tired to say that out loud.

"Mom used to tell me this one all the time." It was a copy of Adventures of Hedgehog. It had a hedgehog and a fox running away from a chicken, a green thing and a red egg with a mustache chasing them.

'Seriously?'

Amitie's reading of the story was weirdly engrossing Sil had to admit. Even if she wasn't sure the story was good. It took her mind off of everything, that egg, the chicken and the green thing especially. It got Sig more though. He's five/sixths asleep and so entranced by the story that he may be unaware that he's slowly but surely pulling Sil towards him. Sil's face slowly but surely turning more red than her clothes.

"And that's why you can always learn something *yawn* from a sloth. The end." Amitie closed the book. She looked down at the two on the floor. Sig was asleep, and Sil was stuck in his arms. "Aww… Look at you two. I'm jealous." Sil couldn't complain, even if she's not all too comfy.

"Good job *yawn*, Am." Sil raised her one free hand in for high five. Amitie happily complied.

"Good night, Silly."

"Stop calling me that."

And everyone had a good night's rest.

That's until Mr. Amitie's Dad yelled them a good morning.

Next up: Ribbit…

Chapter Text

"I've had enough of Schezo for the rest of my life. Oh, look, Carby. It's Rulue, and it looks like she's carrying something heavy. Should I dare?" Arle questioned.

"Gu." Carbuncle shrugged.

"Hey, Rulue. You look worried." Arle greeted her casually.

"Oh, Arle, what a surprise. I'd love to test my graceful new techniques with you, but my darling Darkling Prince is deathly sick and he asked for my help to brings these potions to him. Oh, how great it wouldbe to get him back to his normal, handsome, self with his deep, booming voice."

'Hope it's not infectious.'

While the martial artist's was in her own world, Arle and Carbuncle leaned over to peek into the bag. Based on the shape of the bottles, they were Witch's. They didn't get a good look at the labels, so who knows what they'll do.

"Good luck, I hope you can heal him."

"Of course, and I'll cook it up right this time. I'll use aubergine, beef, spinach, pineapple, Puyos, and all these potions to cure him and my true love for him."

Arle's face soured. "Don't kill him! I still need to get a book from him."

“It won’t kill him. He’s the dreamy prince of the underworld, he can’t die.”
“That’s even worse!”
“You’ll make him worse! You won’t let you reach him!”
“Geez, Rulue, all I’ll do is ignore his advances, say hi, maybe Puyo and grab a book I’m gone!”
“I won’t let you. We still need that book! I’ll be the one to cure him, prepare to battle!”
“I don’t think we should fight if the Dark Prince is sick!”
“Don’t tell me what to do! I must tend to the sick!”
“Well, you’re sick too. LOVE SICK!” “IS THAT SUPPOSED TO BE AN INSULT?!”

As the two rivals duked it out Carbuncle's played around with Rulue's nurse costume he stole from the bag.

Chapter 11: Behind the Curtain is Mundane

"And now ladies, gentleman and the uncool (you know who you are)!" The circus' relatively newest magician, Oshare Bones, announced. He wore a slightly modified version of his normal attire, just red with strategically placed hearts. "For my next trick worthy of my elegance. I shall change my slightly below average assistant into a slightly above average example of the opposite sex!" He pointed at Amitie.

Amitie wore her normal clothes because she forgot(?) to put on the assistant outfit Oshare Bones made for her. She's only slightly embarrassed at what's to come. Oshare's magic wand smacked Amitie's head slightly harder than intended. And the two got covered in smoke.

Once the smoke cleared… "Hey! Nothing's changed!" Some random schmoe in the audience yelled.

"How rude. My assistant has changed. Isn't that right, Amitie?"

Amitie took a big sigh. "It's true." Her voice was deeper. That one its own wouldn't necessarily convince the skeptic, but Amitie embarrassment sure did.

*Modest applause*

"For my final trick, I'm bringing out an old classic for you folks." From offstage a coffin shaped saw box was pushed into the cool posing Oshare's hand. The skeleton picked the saw from on top of the coffin. "Do I even need to explain what I'm going to do with this trick?" He put his hand again his earhole signaling for a response.

The majority of the audience said "No!"

"Tsk. Tsk. How wrong you are. Amitie dear, freeze me." Amitie silently nodded, he covered Bones in ice. He then picked up picked up with a lot of effort the coffin, and smashed it into the frozen magician, shattering him into a thousand pieces. The audience gasped.

*Knock knock* Came from the coffin lying on the floor. Amitie opened it. It revealed Oshare Bones being fine. "Missed me?" He had his fingers on his non-lips. Both Oshare and Amitie soaked up the praise.

*Big Applause*

"Oh how did I it?" He posed as the curtains closed.

"Because of me screwing up scheduling tonight we only have time for one more act." Pierrot's voice echoed in the tent, despite the harlequin being hidden. "So… The next act is either our acrobat: Hohow Bird ooooor THE AMAZING DONGURI GAERU!"

"DONGURI! GAERU! DONGURI! GAERU!"

"Your wish is my command!"

*Raging applause* Much to the dismay of Hohow.

"Rassin frassin. I practiced the new trick Ho So hard too… Whelp, break a leg." He told his small college.

"Ribbit, rib!"

Hohow sighed. "Thanks…" He slumped off the changing room.

"You look down. What's the matter? Don't tell me you're still annoyed over Gaeru's popularity." Oshare asked the bird, the bird just nodded. "Understandable, I wish fashion sense was common as the little frog is beloved on the stage."

"I Know Ho. But I wanna shine on stage too."

"Maybe you should tell Silvana? You can have some of my time." Oshare petted the Bird's back.

"Really!?"

"Of course it takes a while for me to come up with new magic tricks. Or if this potion that's supposed to turn Amitie back to normal is faulty, then I'll have to spend days finding one that works. That way you can have your extra stage time either way. I pray it does not come to that, I have a shop to run after all."

*After show*

Hohow confronted Pierrot working on some financing. The 'Quin sighed. "Is this about Donguri? Because I told you that it's everyone who earns the circus' revenue, and he's why we earn this much. Because it certainly isn't me or my charisma, slapstick acts or my talents."

"I Know Ho. Oshare offered up his time slot to me, I just wanted to let me know. Ho Ho!"
"That's not how it works, Hohow. You have to run it by me or Donguri first."
"Hokay. May I take Oshare's spot to make up for the lack of me today."
"Hm. Sure."
"Ho Ho Raw!"

Next up: Sun!

Chapter Text

"That was exhausting…" Arle said to herself while holding her hand over a nasty bruise. "Why do my friends also have to be my enemies?"

Gu gugu, gu. Gu gugu gu."

"You're right, we're almost there."

It's been a long road but the Dark Prince's tower was finally in front of her. Arle took it easy, just casually walking the front gate.

It's never as easy as that, is it? "Stop right there!"

"You." Arle said coldly. She didn't need to look, she knew exactly who got her blood boiling. This time she wouldn't be able to hide her anger against her. Everything went so well so far…

"I don't have time for this, scram." Arle told off her doppelgänger.

"Well, too bad. If you didn't lock me up in a box and take my life and Carby away you wouldn't have to deal with me now. We could've talked things out…"

"Gu? Gugugu gugugu?"

"Don't listen Carby. The faker's playing mind games with you!"

"No, I'm not!" The doppelg ä nger bursted out, her voice cracking. Doppelganger Arle got on her knees. "You gotta believe me, Carby. It's really me." Her nose got a bit runny.

Carbuncle wasn't so sure. He did take some steps toward the kneeled one.

"No, Carby, don't leave me!" Arle yelled. Carbuncle got scared and he hid behind Doppelganger Arle. "Mrgrgr! Fine I'll show you fakey-fake, that I'M THE REAL ARLE!" Arle then challenged her blue-clad clone to Puyo Puyo!

Chapter 12: Volleybawl

It's beach time! All of the Primp Magic School students were there. Swimming, playing ball, sand castles, collecting seashells and relaxing. Sil wanted it to take easy, she didn't get enough sleep again. And the Ocean Shrimp took Sig again, so following him meandering around is out of the question. She lay in a foldable beach bed, wearing some sunglasses, underneath the nice shade of a parasol.

"Aren't you going to join in, Miss Silvana?" Sil did not move.

"I'd like to, but I fear the water might tear off my mask."

"What about volleyball?"

"Maybe later."

"Okay. I really like your shirt." The imp referred to Sil's buttoned-up light blue Hawaiian shirt with four-leaf clovers and red flowers. But that's all the clothing I'm describing for this chapter, because frankly, I feel uncomfortable describing swimwear, for any age group.

"Thanks, I guess."

"Your taste in clothing is wretched as ever, Miss Lidelle." Raffine commented as she walked by. Sil didn't listen. Raffine and Lidelle kept talking, they may have Puyo'd.

The lack of sleep caught up to Sil, she wasn't sure how much she lost to begin with. 'I'd better not doze off. People might tug off my mask. Why are school trips to fun places mandatory?'

"Hey, Sil!"

"HWAAH!" Sil jumped out of her seat, Amitie jumped a bit too. Checking her face, Silvana found the mask was still there. Judging by the sun she guessed she slept for an hour. "D-Did someone look at my face?"

"Dunno. I didn't even know you were asleep."

"…What do you want, Am?"

"Well, you see, I was taking a break from swimming, when I reached for the beach I tripped over a pretty seashell, so I went seashell collecting. Then tripped over this pretty purple pearl buried in the sand." Amitie signaled that it was one and a half centimeters smaller than a bowling ball. "But then it got everyone's attention, and then Raffine wanted it, and then Klug, his Oceanness wanted it too. And now there's a volleyball tournament fighting over it."

'There is never a dull moment in Primp, huh.' "So? What was your question?"

"I need a volleyball partner!" Sil took her sunglasses off and started twirling with her hand.

"But what if I wanted the pearl for myself?"

"Um… We Puyo over it?"

"Fufufufu, I don't need it. It sounds like an Amethyst Pearl. I found a cave full of them when I was a kid back in my world. I still have some at home."

“Get real, really?”
“I am real. They look nice and are mine. But you can have one.”
“I wanna get back my Pearl.”
“I’ll hel- Is Sig competing?”
“Yeah.”
“Is Sig taken?”
“Teams were chosen ten minutes ago. You slept through it.”
“I’ll help. It’ll help me keep awake.”
“Wicked! Thankyouthankyouthankyou!!”
“Don’t mention it. Not so loudly, anyway.”

Sil winched.

*Volleyball Tournament*

The Ocean Prince's butler, Otomo, was on the edge of his seat. The game hasn't even started yet. Popoi was next to him relaxing.

The first game was Team Amitie VS Team Prince. The latter consisted of the Ocean Prince and Sig. "What did the Shrimp offer to pay you this time?" Sil ignored the protests of the fish and his butler of her calling him a shrimp.

"I'll get longer naps." Sig smiled.

"You've got to be kidding…" Sil silently muttered.

Silvana and Sig were evenly matched. Because Sil is tired, and Sig is Sig.

The Prince is a formidable opponent, he volleyed and spiked like nobody else. His downside is the lack of reach. He tired himself out little by little waddling about.

Amitie was really good at this, barely missing a beat. Of course, her clumsiness showed but didn't hinder her at all. If anything it helped them win.

The score was 2-1 in favor of Team Amitie.

"How could I have lost? I really would've liked a third Amethyst Pearl one to add to my marvelous collection!"

"Let me take you to bed, you need to rest, my sweet prince!" The Prince hightailed it out of here, as his butler gave chase.

The next match was against Team No Name (Raffine and Klug) VS Team Waltz (Lidelle and Ms. Accord). Team No Name lost. "Mrrrrrgh! This is your fault that I won't have that pearl!"

"It's not just your loss!" Klug was out of breath. "I wanted to study it thoroughly! The fault is clearly your's and Lidelle's. And of course, Ms. Accord is just phenomenally good at this game!"

"I highly doubt that you have too much muscle in your brain! You need to sport more!" They Puyo'd.

"I hope we win so we can donate it to the museum." Lidelle told herself.

Team Amitie VS Team Waltz.

"I must warn you kiddies. When I was your age I was known for my volleyball." Ms. Accord let her opponents know.

Team Amitie gulped. Both Ms. Accord and Lidelle trashed Team No Name with 4-0. This did not bode well.

Turns out they were completely right. 3-1. I blame it on Sil being tired. Or Ms. Accord and Lidelle were just that good.

Team Waltz cheered amongst themselves. "Good job, Miss Lidelle. Once I'm done with a pearl for a small experiment. Then we'll donate it." Lidelle nodded.

"Aw, Phooey." Amitie was dejected. She did recall something earlier today as she looked at her partner. "Can I have one of yours, Sil?"

"*Yaaawn*" "No." Silvana replied as blunt as possible.

"C'mon why not? You said I could have one."

"Did you see… how badly everyone wanted it, Am?" Amitie nodded. "Don't think it'll end *Yawn* well for me. If they knew."

"I won't tell anybody."

"No."

"Oh, okay…"

"May I go home, Ms. Accord?"

"Hmm… Very well Miss Silvana. Get some rest."

"And go to bed early." Popoi belatedly followed up. He couldn't shoehorn a pun in.

"I ALWAYS GO TO BED EARLY!" The sleep-deprived clown yelled.

*Later that night, at the Museum Library*

"Hmm…" Ms. Accord searched through an encyclopedia for the entry on Amethyst Pearl.s "Ah, here it is. 'A source of fuel for ancient magical artifacts.'"

"Myam I thinking of what you're thinking on myeosing it on?"

"Perhaps, I need to think this over."

Next up: Some more circus stuff

Chapter Text

The doppelgänger was defeated and Carbuncle ran off through a window too small for Arle to get through. Arle hastily entered through the front gate on the lookout for Carby.

Long story short: Arle forcefully entered Dark Prince's bedroom, and the person behind gasped. Before she noticed the Carbuncle wallpaper, the Carbuncle pillows, the Carbuncle bed sheet, the Carbuncle carpet, the Carbuncle-style curtain, the Carbuncle glasses (the drinky kind), the Carbuncle glasses (the cosmetic-y "look at me, I'm smart/cool" but you're actually a dork kind), the Carbuncle dolls, the pile of Carbuncle plushies, the Carbuncle chairs, the Carbuncle tissue box, the Carbuncle garbage can, the Carbuncle horn polisher, the Carbuncle bathrobe, the Carbuncle sleep mask, the Carbuncle alarm clock, the Carbuncle pajama, the Carbuncle sleeping cap, the Carbuncle earmuffs, the Carbuncle slippers, the 'Carbunny & Me' scrapbook dating back to the dinosaurs I'm sure, the Carbuncle altar, the Carbuncle shaped tear stains, the library book on a unreachable high shelf against Carbuncle bookends and a modest amount of Arle photos, romanticized portraits one of the Dark Prince himself, Arle and Carbuncle.

Before she noticed all of that! She noticed a blue robe wearing girl around her age, green hair in a ponytail that's messy and off center and a face she knew all too well. "Not another copy! I thought I made sure I was the only one left!"

"Gugugugugu!" Carbuncle yelled behind the green haired girl.

"So you reveal yourself not to be my Arly right away? Thank you very much to make it easy for Carbunny and me." The doppelgänger had the voice but talked and gestured very un-Arle like.

Arle's face froze. "Dark Prince?" She said just as frozen.

"There's only place for one Arly!"

"You're an 'Arly' now too, yo-"

I know, I KNOW! It's a spell gone awry I assure you." The Prince of the Underworld was rather defensive on that one. Arle and Carbuncle visibly rolled their eyes. This upset the morphed prince. "It really is! Honest! I'd rather be with her than be her. I shall avenge you, Arly!"

"I just want Carby back." Doppelganger Arle said full of passion.

"If you want Carbunny, you'll have to go through me first!"

"Bring it on, Princess."

Chapter 13: Need Help?

It was a practice day at the Puyo Puyo Circus. It's not hard to guess what everybody did. Pierrot already got her in practice and checked up with her crew.

She remembered she promised herself to be nicer a while a few weeks ago. What a time to remember. She felt bad about that but better late than never. Time to lend her services to her crew.

Oshare Bones was busy building his new magic prop, a complex magic box. Cursing at the instruction booklet in his hands. Pierrot tip-toed with a smirk on her face. "Boo!" The skeleton jumped, failing to catch the manual he threw three times.

"Ah! Not cool Silvana. Don't scare me like that, you're gonna give me a lack-of-heart attack."

"Fufufufu. Sorry. I forgot to have fun, so I tried some… Is a lack-of-heart attack even a thing?"

"It is, and for your sake you never become undead." The miffed skeleton resumed his manual staring.

A few seconds of silence later Pierrot tried asking for what so approached him for. "Need help?" Casually asking the obvious.

"Yes, what made you guess?" He answered annoyed, not at Pierrot, but at the box.

"Can I help?" Pierrot picked up some tools in advance.

"Yes. Can you explain how a typo in a crucial part of this manual is acceptable?"

'Are you that hung over a typo?' The sun shines, water is wet, Pierrot is annoyed. "I can't. Need help with anything else?"

"Some modeling at my shop, but Raffine volunteered for that, she'll come and pick me up later. Otherwise, I can handle this, Boss."

"'Kay… Get back to work then."

"Thanks for asking, though."

Pierrot really wanted to help, but there are more opportunities.

Like the circus' superstar: Donguri Gaeru! He actually came up to her, tapping her knee. "Bit, Ribbit."

"Huh? Oh, hi. Need help?"

"Ribbit, ribbit."

"A pickle jar? You're the guy who does that amazing stuff, and you can't open your snack?" Pierrot looked down at Donguri in two ways.

"RIBBIIIT! Rib rib ribbit!"

"A toughy? Let me try." The clown snatched the slimy jar from the frog orb.

"Hng, hnnnnmhnhnhnhnnnmnmhnhnmhnmhnggh!" Pierrot's face got red.

"Rib?"

"Shut up, you can't do it either." She frowned. "Sorry I couldn't help. Ask Sig if you can find him, if not I guess you can ask teach." Pierrot got closer. "Worse case scenario Raffine, if she can't do it, she'll probably kick you."

Donguri nodded. "Riiibbit." The Acorn Frog hopped off.

'Helping people is hard.' The harlequin sighed.

She spotted Hohow Bird leaning against the tent. Holding a notepad and a homemade writing quill, Ho Ho-ing to himself.

Pierrot walked up with her arms crossed. "What did I say about leaning against the tent, Hohow?" She tapped her foot, for she was disappointed in his lack of ability to remember that.

"Huh Ho, Sorry." The bird stood back on this talons. "Hm Hmm… Say can you help me with one little thing?" He sounded concerned about his work, he had a nervous grin.

'Unfortunately…' "Yeah, what do you need?"

"Ho Ho, Thanks. I've thinking up a new catchphrase for Hohow Hero for days. I want it to be a sentence long and flashy, and easy to change up. To show the wit of the dashing Hohow Hero."

'You're stuck on a catchphrase? Wait…' She started to remember something.

Back when Doppelganger Arle was younger indulged in superhero fantasies every once in a while. Mostly because of envying and sometimes overcompensating in wanting to be Arle, who had adopted the vague image of one. On a night where she was sick, she took the idea to the extreme and came up with a mythos she's mostly forgotten nowadays. She remembered a catchphrase she came up with. She shivered in embarrassment. Would giving Hohow this catchphrase be safe for her wincing jaw and the world if she got to help someone?

Eh, to heck with it.

"I got one."

"Ho Ho, really? Please tell!" The bird got enthusiastic, send help.

Pierrot cleared her throat, preparing to say it all hammy like. She quickly decided against it. "If you hear something like the sounds of three chalkboards being scratched, that's no boards being scratched. That's Hohow Hero! And you can change the sounds if you like. Like 'the sounds of unstable potions brewing'?"

"Hm Hmm." 'My ears.' "It's best I got. Thanks." Surprising Hohow Bird was neutral towards it, as he wrote it down. Pierrot was disappointed. Speaking of which… No that's too harsh, apologies. Amitie walked by.

"Hey Ho, Ami." "Yeah?"

"I need a catchphrase that's easy to come up with a variation of."

"Oh geez, Hohow, I need to think about that." Amitie started freestyling. "I am the… um… something that uh… does something? I'm the shark that ruins your… picnic… on sea?"

Hohow saw stars. "I AM HOHOW HERO! I like it." He furiously shook Amitie's hand.

"No-no-no prrrrrrobl-blemmm."

‘Seriously, Am, Hohow!? That’s basically the same thing.’ Pierrot was peeved, with a hint of feeling rejected, once again she was no help. At least she knew who else she’s gonna ask for help next. Because she always needs all the help she can get. She waited until Hohow was nowhere near.

"So Am… Do you need help with something?"

"Um… Yes, if you think you can. But can we talk in private?" Amitie sounded kinda solemn about it. This would catch anybody off guard.

"Of course." Pierrot escorted Amitie to her caravan's living room. Silvana took off the harlequin suit for the sake of comfort. Both to Amitie and herself.

Amitie laid down straight on the couch. "It's that bad, huh?"

"…Please don't tell anyone, I don't want them to be concerned about me."

"I think most won't worry." Sil's comment made Amitie turn her head sadly towards the couch's back. "Unless it's that serious. What's the problem?"

"I went to the doctor…"

"Ouch, so don't have long?" The room felt like a funeral.

"No, I visited him to see why I'm so clumsy." And for Sil, the room felt like a normal room again plus Amitie. "Turns one of out my legs is shorter than the other."

Sil closely looked at her classmate's feet. "Huh, you're right."

"You're magically gifted, I thought you might know some spells to fix it."

"No, I might be able to it physically, but that might break your leg."

"Neato! Get onto it then." Amitie seemed happy again. Sil stared deep in her eyes, frowning. "Why are you looking at me lik- Oooooh. Yeah, let's not do that." She rubbed the back of her head.

"Am. Did your dad kick a ball in your face too hard as a kid?"

"Pffff…" Amitie cracked up. "Get real, Sil, he'd be an adult by that time if I was around."

'Wha?'

"Mommy did accidentally kick a ball in my face when I was a five, though! It's why so nice to me ever since."

"Okaaaaay… You'll be fine, you've lived your life so far with uneven legs. Now get out!"

"Okay, thanks, Sil. Wicked place you got here, by the way." Dashing back to the circus tent, she probably tripped.

'Once again I failed to help someone…'

On her way back into the circus, Sil saw Vento and Raffine approaching each other. Raffine towards the circus, Vento from it, struggling to carry a crate twice as big as him to a storage caravan. This'll lead to trouble and Sil's last chance to help.

They two bumped into each other. Hard to tell which one did it. Vento's cargo dropped. "Yo! Don't bump into me! That could've been fragile!"

"Excusez-moi?! You bumped into me, Lilliput!"

"No, because I'm not as freakishly tall as you are!"

"Freakishly tall? I'll have you ruffian know that I'm only slightly above average height for my age. You bumped into me because you were carrying that box."

"Okay, Miss Fancy Smancy Face Puncher Pants. I couldn't see in front of me. What's your excuse?" Vento undoubtedly smirked beneath the mask.

"I was thinking about how superb Mr. Bones's clothes would look on me." Raffine told bluntly to the green thunder.

"So you weren't thinking, explains a lot."

"Don't push me or I'll swipe your horrid mask off. Do you hav-"

Vento plugged his ears and made noise to cancel out the other noise. "Oh, La-ti-da, la-ti-da, la-ti-daaaaa."

"You little! Is this your idea of fun?!" "Honestly at this point, I'm getting a kick out of making you mad. It's way funnier than Sil ever is."

"Gee, thanks, Vent."

"No problem Sil." Vento kept his eyes on Raffine. Both Silvana and Raffine both awaited for Vento to backtrack on his comment.

…

…

Nope!

"Need help keeping her hands of your mask, from one mask wearer to another?"

"Thanks but no thanks, Sil. I can handle that snob myself just fine." He got into a comical battle stance.

This was concerning to Sil. "You do know the consequences of losing, right?"

"Yup." The imp replied nonplussed.

Raffine kinda forgot why they were arguing. "Pah! You're all a waste of my valuable time. Out of my sight." Raffine haughtily "Hmph"ed towards the circus.

"Hey don't go, you stink!" Somehow that pushed Raffine's button, they Puyo'd. Sil just watched.

"You sure you don't want help, Vent?"

"Nope."

"Okay, glad I'm appreciated… " Sil sarcastically told herself, slumping off.

Next up: Some plot progression…

Chapter Text

The battle between Doppelganger Arle and the Darle Princess went on way too long. It was still going on. Carbuncle got bored cheering on his former companion and took a nap. They were in no short supply of Puyo.

Yet they were both emotionally invested to keep on battling.

The room's door opened. It was the Wahre Arle, that's the blue one. She's confused. "How many of me are there left?" She scratched her head at the two fighting.

"Dangit! I knew forgot to kill you!" Doppelganger Arle snarled at Wahrer Arle.

"Arly, to my side!" The Prince continued to struggle.

"Why should I listen to anothe- Satan?"

"I'm so flattered you recognized me." He tried to tone down the lovie stuff so he could still focus on the battle. It didn't last. "Quick to my side, being helped by my true love will turn me back to normal, and defeat this no good impostor."

Arle nodded. "But, you do know you're an imposto-"

"Not now, Arly! We can talk how in love we are later."

"Erm… Let's defeat her first, Princess!" Arle joined the Prince.

"Hey, that's cheating, you can't join him mid-battle!"

Doppelganger Arle complained so hard Carbuncle woke up. "…Gu?" He looked at the Arle trio fighting.

"Oh, Carby! There you are, I searched everywhere in the castle. Please Help! I'll make up the time we lost later."

"Gu Gu!" Carbuncle hugged Wahrer Arle and joined the fighting. Not only made that Doppelganger Arle jealous, but it also made her angry and sad as well.

"No fair! Wait on your turn or please join me, Carby! I'll be better than that…" 'Darn it, I can insult her without insulting myself…' "I need you to even out the score!"

"Gugu GU!" He said angrily! The Darle Princess and Wahren Arle rubbed salt on the wound with some speech.

Doppelganger Arle tuned them out, why she should listen? Defeat was inevitable, her most powerful spells like Ragnarok and Armageddon wouldn't help, she no had back up, no friends, no allies… And she never will until she replaced that loathsome copy of her's, that Wahrer Arle. They were standing on  her  side! They should be battling on her side, fighting the blue one.

She gave it her all. But slowly but surely the tears blocked her judgment of when to build the stacks of Puyo and when to pop.

'Why can't I just be you? I don't want to go back into hiding! I'll make sure to take you out next time. I deserve to be you! Carby!' Is the last things that crossed her mind before she lost.

"Haaaah!" Arl- Doppel- Silvana shot herself straight up out of bed. Panting heavily. Why did large chunks of garbage Puyo still scare her? The crash of 500K Puyo was years ago.

On closer inspection, she rolled herself out of bed again. Once Sil composed herself, she slowly and fearfully glanced at her alarm clock.

It was three hours before she was supposed to wake up. "Not again!" She always had trouble falling back to sleep whenever that dream reaches that climax. "Stupid dumb dreams, teasing and reminding of who I'll never be! Keeping me up at night!" Sil's ranting made her blood boil. She took a good look at the now curseless mirror. It only made her madder.

"Non-Doppelgangers don't have to deal this! Rhhhaaaaahhhh!" She threw a rage-filled punch at the reflection, it shook the whole Caravan.

"Ow! Owieowieowieouch." That glass was way too sturdy. Her wrist hurted badly. Doing some acrobatics today is out of the question. Silvana started tearing up. "If I still wanna distance myself even further from I have to stop these dreams." She sighed as she grabbed her box. "I should have a dreamcatcher somewhere in this thing." She hung it above her head.

"That's taken care of." She said as she tucked herself in trying sleeping again. "Though I can't do anything about my face…"

Chapter 14: This is who I am

Sil's lack of sleep made her days miserable at worst, and this school day was pretty bad. High pitched voices, Klug and Raffine's insufferableness and Popoi's snide comments about Sil looking ill and the chalk writing on the chalkboard. Plus yesterdays failure to help anyone and the finger crossing hope that the reoccurring dream will cease almost drove her over the edge.

Sil threw her mask aside and dropped herself on her bed. Now she had to drag her day out so she falls asleep on time. Fun times.

"Lived in Primp for months. And I barely feel at home. Am I feeling homesick? That can't be it… Nobody at home can stand me. I got no friends…" It stung, yet she repeated it when alone at night, every night.

"Well, besides Sig and I guess Ami… No, I don't deserve him. And Amitie, how can we be friends if we got nothing in common. My crew just works for me. My classmates? Ha! That's a good one. Aside from maybe Lidelle. Even then."

"I wanna have the Puyo matches with my friends with my… her friends… Getting kicked by Rulue. I wanna be the one Schezo desires, I wanna be the one that solves Satan's nonsense." Sil stung herself so much the floodgates opened. "I want Carby!" Sil clutched a pillow really tight.

"What else could that empty feeling be other than that? Feeling guilty of being someone I'm not? Doubt it. They're not gonna accept me for who really I am anyway. 'Hiya, imma Arle's evil clone made to destroy her and take her place and still has those tendencies. I'm your new neighbour.' Even if I lie it's not gonna work out. 'Hiya, Imma Arle Nadja. No relation and make no relation or else you can beat it.'"

Sil tried to reign her tears and complaining in a bit. "Everything will go to hell once she visits. There goes everything I built up here, what little it is. Doesn't matter who starts the fight for what reason. My life will be done…" But the tears streamed only harder, seemingly endless, there was a giant pit in her stomach.

"Leaving Primp might be for the best. A town where no Arle exists. Where I can walk in the town without a mask and people call me by my name…" Sil put on her old armor for comfort. "But then I have four names. I'll confuse myself as… Arle, a faker, and Silvana Pierrot: Useless clown and Arle of Whatever Town… That won't make me suspicious when I slip up. This nagging feeling that I'll miss some things if I do that! What am I going to do?!"

Sil took a glance at her calendar. It was a dreadful day tomorrow. She hasn't told Sig about it, she wasn't even sure if Sig knew. But if he knew she wanted him to do nothing about it. It's a thing she's only been a part of five times and she can only remember the fifth.

"Happy Birthday, Arle… Sappy Birthday, me…"

*Later… Somewhere around the playground*

It was for a nice and sunny day for a stroll. That's what most would say or at least think this first. Sig was just unassumingly strolling regardless.

"SIG!" A girl screamed hugging the blue-haired boy from the back.

Sig couldn't see her face but he had a good lead who it was thanks to the voice and blue dress.

"Arle?"

"Yup! Missed me?" The both of them gave each other a warm smile. Arle released Sig so they could see each other, eye to eye.

"Sure did. Enjoyed your home?"

"It was great, I went out of my way to say hi to everyone, and most of them were happy to see me! My family invited everyone to a party celebrating my return."

"Neat."

"And sorry I didn't visit you right away when I was hanging out with Amitie and Ringo. I don't have a good excuse." Arle displayed some shyness.

"Where's Carbuncle?" Sig asked, looking like he seemingly remembered something he forgot.

"Huh?" The change of subject threw her off, but she answered. "What are you talking about? He's been on my shoulder the whole time." She stated matter of factly.

Sig sighed and materialized a yellow Puyo out of nothing. And threw straight in the middle of 'Carbuncle's' face. Arle's lifetime companion.

*Gasp* "CAR! Puyo…buncle?" Arle scratched head.

"You're pathetic, Silvana." Sig spoke coldly in Arle's own voice. It was jarring, as all his eerily familiar mannerisms weren't his own as well. "The first night you set up that dreamcatcher to stop those dreams where you relive, so you can focus better on your new life. Yet your first night of lucid dreaming thanks to the dream catcher YOU CONVINCE YOURSELF YOU'RE ARLE!" Seeing Sig angry was unnerving enough. But what the impostor said didn't help. Everything surrounding them turned into darkness.

Swallowing a big lump, Silvana, begrudgingly remembering her identity, wanted to ask Not Sig. "Who are you?"

"I could ask you the same. But a straight answer is…" Not Sig's menace dropped as he shrugged. "I dunno, I feel like I'm you, but you're me, but I'm Sig for some reason, yet I have your memories and experiences, and what you're currently experiencing... Maybe I'm some alternate you that's somehow in your dream, or maybe I'm the essence inside the dream catcher taking your form, or maybe your inner dream therapist?"

Sil wasn't sure if Not Sig was kidding.

"OR maybe I'm a projection of the part of you that's most like Arle at our creation that's just sick of wanting to be Arle, after eleven years of planning failing and hiding THAT I JUST WANT US BOTH TO FULLY TAKE THE SILVANA THING SERIOUSLY. THE YOU THAT MIGHT BE JUST YOU BEING HONEST WITH YOURSELF AND OUR FLAWS, BUT YOU'RE TOO PESSIMISTIC AND SELF-PITYING TO LOOK ON THE POSITIVE SIDES OF EVERYTHING THAT ISN'T SELFISHLY PRAGMATIC, TO JUST ACCEPT THAT THE PAST IS BEHIND US!" Not Sig got close and yelled really hard, he grabbed Sil by the shoulders.

Sil didn't care anymore who he was, she was too scared to. "Please don't say things like that in Sig's body." She meeped.

"Tough luck." Not Sig pouted. "Not until you stop having these fantasies, they're unhealthy." The red clawed faker pleaded.

"I know they're unhealthy! Can't a girl just have some fun after dealing with a lot of minor annoyances that build up over time!"

"Thanks to our frequent sleep depravity. Which the dream catcher is supposed to solve, by the way! Can't have the good without the bad, SILVANA!" Not Sig knocked on Sil's head with his monster arm. Sil didn't like it, it was scary seeing that arm put to use like that. "And you haven't even given it its chance." The dream thing snarled. "You disgust me."

Sil had nothing to say, she had no rebuttal, her legs were shaking, it was too much to take. She slumped to the ground crying, looking at the opposite of the boy. Not Sig cried too but was a lot more composed.

…

During Sil's sob, a massive red arm wrapped around her and Sig's body sat to the right of her. It's funny how comforting this was considering what happened before. Silvana couldn't help it. She hugged Not Sig's torso tightly, staining his jacket with tears. He hugged her back tried to comfort her the best he could. They did calm each other down a bit.

Sil wanted to say something, but couldn't. Not Sig knew all of what she meant though. "Please try. You can start with stopping the Arle roleplay."

Sil incoherently mumbled in Not Sig's belly.

"Yeah, I know the weight on the shoulders is nice, I never said we didn't have to make sacrifices to make it work." He patted her on the back, regretting that conclusion too.

"What next?" Sil asked soft-spoken.

"You know what I'm gonna say."

"I-I can't."

"Fine, fine I'll keep on spoonfeeding you. Try to acknowledge to yourself that the people close to you are friends. You're always so intent to dismiss them as such and avoid that the dreaded F-word, even to Sig!" Sil nodded weakly. "In a sense, we've been differentiating from Arle for years." The both of them sighed. "But let's not be afraid to go further."

A lot of dream minutes must have passed. Sil laid peacefully pacified on the lap of Not Sig.

"Are you okay now?" Not Sig asked softly.

"I think so…" Sil sounded like a person who cried for hours.

"Want me to let you go?"

"Yeah, I'm getting a bit uncomfortable." Not Sig let her loose faster than lightning. "Thank you. It felt kinda weird comforting someone who I think is me, while in Sig's body."

"Yeah…" Some lightheartedness returned to the both of them. Even if it felt awkward.

Not Sig twirled one of his arms around to get feeling back into them. "His arm feels like weighs the same as the other" He noted.

"Can you turn into me, so I can thank you?" Sil asked.

"So you're gonna commit to it now?"

"I'll do my best."

Not Sig smiled, it's genuine but nothing like the genuine article. "Okay, I'll turn into you if you turn into you."

"Wha?" Silvana looked down at herself, it took her four seconds to realize what's wrong. "What're you talking- Oh…"

Not Sig sighed. "Yeah, you're wearing Arle's get up, and sporting her colors. Seriously, Sil, please try." Not Sig begged. "If not for Sig, our own sanity. I mean look at us, if I'm really you it meant we've been talking to ourselves."

"I'll try. And good point. Lemme change."

And she did. She changed to her regular red plaid jacket, her white polo with thin red vertical stripes and a bow tie made out of green string, green shorts, red suspenders, pantyhose with thick white and red horizontal stripes, low hanging twintails and her Arle's boots from the circus scuffle from back then. Her mask was hanging on top of her dark red-haired head. Unless there's someone in town who can dream travel why keep it on to obscure her red eyes? Silvana smiled upon her get up, she did grow to like the look.

"There ya go." Not Sig warped himself into Kinda Silvana. Looking identical to the real thing.

"So. Um…" Both felt a bit awkward. Time for hugging herself was over, so just politeness. "Thank you."

"We both know you don't entirely mean that. But don't mention it, thanks for not pulling the plug on the dream, and I was just saying what Sig would say." Kinda Silvana admitted. "I liked saying it as much as you did listening. Trust me." She hunched.

"Can you help me with one more thing?" Sil asked both embarrassed and a bit down.

"No, because you have two things in mind instead of one." Sil daggered herself like she would at Amitie. But her mirror image put the mask and the Pierrot suit then she had to chuckle a bit at the ridiculousness of it all.

"Okay, wiseguy. Just answer them already."

"We'll deal with Arle when she comes and hope our nature as a Doppelganger doesn't get in the way. We'll see how it goes."

"What about the Carby shaped hole in our lives?"

"I don't know…"

Next up: Hopefully something less somber? Even though I know the outcome, no promises…

Chapter Text

Silvana felt a bit weird after she woke from last nights dream. Well, first off she checked for voices in her head in case she inadvertently created a split personality with said dream. She didn’t. What she did have in her head was trying to be more optimistic. It kinda came naturally to her.

It helped she had the best night of sleep she had in weeks. Today’s school day should be tolerable.

She did keep thinking back to the hug in her dream. It made her blush. She kinda wanted more of it from the real deal. But that might not be th… Hanging out will suffice.

Jauntily, Silvana took her usual path, it usually allowed her to cross paths with the boy. But no such luck. What gives?

Wait. There was someone rushing towards her. Sil looked at the distance narrowing her eyes. Surprising Sil, her gut reaction was not ‘Please not now…’ but ‘Oh.’ “Hi Am, what’re you doing here?” Sil’s tone was neutral, bordering on happy.

*Pant Pant* “Sig,” *Pant* “wantedmetotell” *Pant Pant Pant* “you that he’s sick.” Amitie leaned on her knees.

“Oh, okay.” ‘Disappointment right of the gate. Think positive, Silvana… I’ll volunteer delivering his homework.’ “Why does he need me to know? I would’ve known at school.”

“Um… Iunno.” Amitie almost got her breath back. “Wanna.” *Pant* “Want me to walk with you?”

“Sure, go ahead. There’s only one road to School here anyway.”

“O-Oh yeah.” Sil’s surprised she didn’t say something snide. If Amitie noticed too, she didn’t show it or has yet to pick up on it.

She picked it up. She looked really puzzled, leaning her torso forward to look at the plaid wearer’s side. “You seem like you had enough sleep.”

“You noticed? I haven’t felt this good since… Don’t know.” Sil spun her shoulder benders around. She can’t remember when she felt this energetic.

“How did you do it? I wanna sleep as great as you if it makes you this happy.”

“Um… It's too weird and I don’t wanna talk about it.

“How do like Primp so far?”

“Wha? I-I guess I like it fine… enough?”

“What are some of your favorite things? What do you think of your friends?”

“Am?”

“Yeah?”

“Why are you being suspicious?”

“Huh?” Amitie was caught off guard.

“Why do ask so much of my personal thoughts?” Sil crossed her arms and frowned.

“Because of… Uh… I’m… I wanted us to have us… some girl talk? Some small talk between friends? C’mon?”

Now Sil was the one who puzzled. She didn’t know what to make of this. “Am, if you keep acting like this I’d rather you’d stay quiet.”

“Okie dokie.” Amitie kept quiet for the path to school. It was an awkward walk. Sil’s glad school’s out early today.

*Primp Magic School*

Sil slowly regained her good mood back in the wait time before the learning started. She had nothing to do, but no sleepiness, irritability, headaches or anything else annoying that occupied her mind. She appreciated it while she could. She leaned back in her chair, feet on table and hands behind her head.

Klug stared disapprovingly at the action. “Blasphemy! Keep your smelly feet of the school desk, Ms. Accord wouldn’t like it.”

“Fine.”

“And don’t even think about making fun me, or I’ll shall be forced to riposte.” The smart boy had a book named “The Art of Clever Comebacks” ready to go.

“I wasn’t going to anyway.” Sil shrugged.

Klug scanned through the book. To look for the proper comeback that’s sure to show that circ- “Wait, what?”

“I don’t feel like doing it.”
“You can’t do that!”
“Yes, I can. And I will.”
“Does. Does that mean you acknowledge me as the superior insulter?”
“No.”
“Ha! I’m the winner by default.”

Klug seems happy finally ‘triumphing’ in something that’s not in grades. ‘What a loser.’ Sil smiled. ‘Should I sucker him into replying to an insult of Raffine? Hmm. Maybe next time.’

Emerging from the door came to their teacher. Surprisingly it wasn’t Ms. Accord. “Good morning everyone, ma. Is everything going well for all of you, kuma!?!”

“Mr. Akuma? You’re our teacher for today?” Klug uttered.

“And presumably for the rest of the week, as well. Ms. Accord wanted a few days off.” The medium sized floating demon teddy bear had a suspicious tone. Suspicious towards Ms. Accord.

“Anyhow, quite like last time, I shall do my best to teach you to the best of my abilities. Any objections?” Nobody minded it. While Sil knows Akuma is a nice person, that first impression left quite the impression on her. She expected him to be harsh on her because of what she is. Based on further interactions they’ve had, Sil knew the bear’s a good teacher at least.

Akuma took a glance at the empty chair. “Where’s Sig?”

“Sig’s sick.” Amitie answered.

“Hmm. Unfortunate. Who wants to volunteer to deliver his homework?” Sil and Amitie raised their hands. Sil noticed that Amitie seemed more desperate, her arm was more erect and was shaking.

“Sig told me he wanted twice the homework and wanted me to deliver them.”

"It's settled then. Amitie, I shall provide you with his homework after school."

Amitie released a relieved yes.

Sil sighed. ‘He does have friends besides me. Guess I’ll settle on visiting him later. Where does he live?’

*After School*

Sil overheard Lidelle and Raffine chatting about the market being in town. Lidelle asked if Sil was coming. ‘Hmm. Maybe there’s something neat I can get. I should probably get a ‘get well’ gift to Sig. Ooo, maybe I can get some special ingredients for curry.’ “Maybe.”

Silvana usually forgets the market’s in town. It’s always out of sight on the path of her way home, and the amounts of people chattering didn’t clue her in.

The marketplace wasn’t too crowded, plenty of breathing room. People recognize her on the street. She bordered on being a celebrity. She wasn’t highly celebrated but was appreciated, after all, she is the clown that announces Donguri Gaeru to perform. Primp doesn’t have much in the way of entertainment.

Point is: She doesn’t want too much attention. She searched her shoulder bag for her box, so she can search for the first mask in the box. She raffled the Raffine mask and put it on. ‘I hope I don’t run in with Mr. Amitie’s Dad again and hope he doesn't recognize me. Or anyone else… I can only take so much…’

‘Clothes stand, melon stand, comedy stand, man playing accordion. Wow, that guy is good.’ Soothingly good. Sil threw some Gold Credits in his accordion case, she missed. “Oops…”

‘Carpet stand, do I? Hmm. No. Carpenter stand. Wait, wasn’t I supposed to soundproof my van? Don’t have the time for it now.’

“Sig?” Sil asked herself. It looked like him in the distance. She thought she’s imagining things. He’s the only cyan haired boy in Primp she knew, but there certainly had to be more. There are more, she just remembered seeing at least four of them per show. Whatever, it couldn’t have been him. He’s sick.

‘Lessee, a fortune teller tent? Nah, don’t wanna stress myself over a bad future.’ Sil read the rest of the sign, much to her shock. ‘And it’s run by that dwarf Feli… Oh look, suddenly I’m even more not interested in this and I’ll go this t-’

“Oomph!”/“Meep!” Sil did not leave her eyes of the tent and bumped into someone. Her mask kinda slipped, the elastics on this one aren’t as good.

“Hey, watch where you’re goi- Oh, Lidelle, sorry for bumping into you. You okay?”

“I’m fine, Miss Sil.” She li’l girl collected herself. “So you went too after all?” Sil nodded. “Why are you wearing a Raffine mask?”

“You should know that very well, Lidelle.” You could practically hear the gears turning.

“Oh, how silly of me.” She was embarrassed about not thinking of it.

Silvana glanced at the stand. It had tons of toys. Dolls, stuffed animals, marbles, Yo-Yos, whirlabouts, whirligigs, costumes, jigsaw puzzles, some freaky looking chubby furry red stuffed animal thing with freakishly long arms. Sil found herself unable to look away from its eyes. She shook herself out of it.

“Need a boost?” She asked her classmate.

“Oh, thank you. But I can see it fine myself. I was just looking at the yo-yos.” The green girl did look at it longingly, Sil noticed. Specifically at green one with a yellow spiral.

“What. Don’t have enough Credits?” “No, I just can’t play with it…” Lidelle told her in a sad tone.

“Why? It’s a yo-yo.”

“It’s because every yo-yo I ever had just touches the floor. It looks so fun to use.” Lidelle did her best not crying over something as silly as a yo-yo.

“Wait, that can’t be right, I had a yo-yo for my fifth birthday, and was pretty good at it. Before I lost it a few days after…”

“But how’s that possible? You must’ve been smaller than me.”

“That’s what I’m thinking. Blech, it doesn’t matter anyway. I think I got a solution. Hey mister!”

“Huh.” The toy maker behind the newspaper had Sil’s attention.

“How much is this yo-yo for my friend here?” She held the yo-yo Lidelle was eyeing. ‘I called her a friend without thinking… Wow.’

“That’d be 4 Golden Craedeets.” Sil paid him. “Thank ye, lassie.”

“Gimme a moment, Lid.” She pulled out the rope out of the toy fully, measured it with Lidelle. “Stretch your arm out, please.”

“Oh, um, okay.”

Silvana had her thumb above from where Lidelle’s arm reached. “Here please hold it.” Sil searched her box for something sharp. She cut off where the thumb was held. She made a new knot it. Lidelle was amazed.

Sil was happy that Lidelle wasn’t sad anymore. It’s one of the worst sights. Before she handed it over though she decided to show off a with an around the world trick. She didn’t catch it though. She was distracted. “Since when do yo-yos spin like that?” Sil let it hang yet it still spun. “Whatever, here you go, Lid.”

Lidelle was super happy. She made it go up and down and attempted all around the world. Satisfying. “Oh, thank you, Miss Sil.” She shook her hands. Lidelle’s hands felt weird through her sleeves. “I knew you were nice deep down. But not this nice.”

“It was… Nothing?”

“I have to go I wanna buy my big brother and sister something nice! I’ll see you later.” Lidelle ran off. Sil smiled and waved.

‘Wait, she visited Sig when he was last sick. I should’ve asked her where he lives… Oh well.’ The weird stuffed animal red arm-y thing caught Sil’s eye again.

“Ye like that orangutan?”
“What’s a Yu rang you tan?”
“That thing ye been starin’ at fer minutes.”
“Shoot! Minutes?”
“Ye want it? It’ll cost ye 65 Craedeets.”
“Isn’t that a bit too much?”
“How ‘bout 55?”
“Still too high fer a thing I’m not sure I like.”

She accidentally imitated the accent for a bit.

“Then it’s probly nae fer you. Git yerself an’ yer ugly mask outta here.”

“Okay, okay.” Sil kept looking at that thing. She didn’t know why.

‘Kitchen stand, nut stand, instrument stand, I’m too old to start. Fufufufu, a candy stand. I’m gonna get a big bag some for me, and some for Sig!’

Sil made the woman behind the stand shovel all the candy types she liked. Suddenly she had a neighbour.

“Oh, hiya, Sil. Didn’t know you liked candy this much too. What’s your favorite kind? Why are you wearing that Raffine mask? What’ve you’ve bought so far? How do you spell your name?”

‘Why are you extra annoying this day?’ Sil did not have the heart to say that her face. Not yet anyway. She paid for her bag and answered Amitie. “Look the sun!”

“But it’s always there.” Amitie looked at where Sil.

Amitie turned back at Sil. “I don’t see what’s so special about it today.” Sil was gone. “Aw snap, not again. Owie, my eyes.”

Sil chewed on a gummy worm as she looked at the next stand. Oh look it’s the stand where the circus tickets are sold. There’s a huge crowd around it. So Silvana couldn’t say hi to Donguri.

Wait, was that Sig again? And he’s gone. ‘Am I that desperate? I hope not… Hmm. A flower stand. Should I?’ Sil flustered herself. ‘That might be too on the nose. I never felt this weird before…’ She felt a little warm on her head and cheeks. ‘Please don’t tell I’m getting sick again. Hmm. Let’s test it with Raffine by that jewel stand.’

Raffine was like a kid with a limited budget in a candy store. She was giggling to herself, occasionally muttering “Oh, La-Ti-Da” at the choices at display, but couldn’t choose between them.

“Yo!” Sil greeted her from behind. Raffine jumped a little. But don’t tell her that.

“Ah, Miss Pierrot. What on earth are you doing here? And why are you wearing that horrid depiction of me?” She asked like a total grump.

“I like to look at shinies.” Sil half-lied. “If that’s a crime you’d never leave jail.” Sil shrugged with tongue out.

“Hmph.”

“And I don’t wanna be recognized. So I put on a silly mask of you.”

“I wish I was that recognizable…”

“You stand out enough.” Sil mumbled.

Raffine raised an eyebrow. “What’s that a compliment for moi ?”

“Don’t know who your m’ma is. But your outfit is eye catchingly nice, I could pick you out from a crowd.” Sil handed out that compliment because she doesn’t want Raffine to commit assault in public. Especially on Sil’s face or hide.

“Really now, ohohoho-Oh, La-Ti-Da~”

‘You seem pleased with yourself.’ “But I’m not into fashion, so take it for what’s it worth.” Sil glanced at the jewelry next to the jewels. ‘Well now that I’m here, I might as well…’ There wasn’t anything she liked personally. ‘Would Sig like a necklace?’ Sil searched for any specially cut necklaces but found nothing.

“Hey mister, do you maybe have a bug-shaped necklace?” “Not on display, anyway. Let me look in these boxes.”

“Hohoho. How amusing.”
“What’s so funny?”
“My apologies, Miss Silvana. I didn’t take you for a person who able to have a crush.”
‘Crush? I have a crush on Sig… Huh.’ “No, I don’t!”

Raffine laughed hard. “Forgive me. It is too funny.” Raffine recomposed herself. “Good luck getting to his heart. I doubt he has one considering how that boy acts.”

Sil kept quiet, she felt hurt. Hurt and angry. Experience taught her that the hurter was usually right, though.

“And just between you and me. I think Amitie also has an eye for him.”

“…”

“Sorry, afraid we got no more butterfly necklaces. Interested in anything else?”

“No, thank you, sir. Oh, Raffine.”

“Hmm?”

“I saw an Amethyst Pearl necklace. They’re usually worth 6000 Credits, though. Shame, it would look great contrasting the orange on your suit. Hope you can afford it.” Sil lied about its worth. It wasn’t an Amethyst Pearl. It triggered Raffine and seller’s greed regardless.

“Actually it's worth 6100.” Sil would’ve watched that gladiator match if she didn’t have something to think about it.

‘A crush? Now it makes sense why felt like that thinking of giving him flowers. For how long must I had it? And why? His kindness? His dopey-ness? His slowness? The sleepover? That dream hug? Can I name something I don’t like about him?… His reasoning sometimes, I guess?’ Sil didn’t know how to take it, she felt warmer and warmer. ‘Is it because he’s my best friend, who’s so kind that I wanna repay him? Am I just over thinking? It’s clogging up my mind! I don’t know. I need a distraction.’

Nothing she wanted from the bakery, mushroom soup stand, and the waffle stand, she didn’t feel like snacking. And she would’ve passed up the mushroom soup regardless. She only bought something from the cheese and spice stands for her curry later.

There was the Oshare Shoppe. Oshare Bones may have some advice on how to deal with this. But Sil felt kinda awkward visiting an employee for the sake of visiting or advice. On further inspection, Silvana noticed that it’s closed anyway. The lights were off.

There was a potion stand. So Sil knew where she can get those now. Although that looked like Witch. ‘I’d better stay clear. Just in case it is her.’

Sil’s spirit heightened a bit at a novel and record stand. ‘I’m in the mood for some jazz. The fun kind! And some new music for the circus, that’s important too. (And maybe a lullaby single too…)’ She searched for some records that sounded fun regardless of genre that sounded fun and picked a hopefully suitable record for the circus.

At the novel part of the stand, Silvana wasn’t sure if she should even pick something. If those dreams truly did stop she might be in the mood to read more. The last few books she read were bogged down by… romance… That’s the last thing she wants in her adventure books, horror and murder mysteries. Sil grinded her teeth. ‘Hmm. Don’t wanna chance it. I have homework to do during that time anyway.’

‘I think I’m almost done. I can’t believe it. Aaaaand there’s that guy that looks like Sig from a distance again… Why must you torment me?’ Speaking of Sig. At the last stand Sil the perfect gift. It was some kinda trinket stand that had some shiny and super sturdy looking butterfly nets on sale. ‘Sig should like thes-’

“Hey, Sil. How come you left me alone like that?”

“For crying out loud, Amitie!” Sil firmly pressed her palm against her forehead. “Because you been acting weird by annoying me by assaulting me with these personal questions I don’t wanna answer! I wear this mask for a reason, Amitie!” Everyone around gave Sil odd looks. “For non-criminal reasons, I fell asleep on the stove. Get off my case.” They did.

“You have this annoying way of annoying me. And you’ve been doing whenever you had the chance, before school, during school, after school. I never felt so great as today, and bring me this close to square one. I like my privacy. And I’ve had enough of your face, you dumb ditz.” Sil toned down her yelling but was no less frustrated.

Sil verbally drained Amitie of her peppiness. She just turned and ran off the other way. Never looking back. Sil may’ve heard a sniffle.

“That was way too harsh.” The woman behind the trinket stand told Sil disapprovingly.

“It’s just something I needed off my chest. Two of these nets please.” One for Sig, one for Sil.

“Nice. These things are extendable.”

*An half hour walk, later… Sunset…*

The circus tent door was open. It’s not a performance night, so that meant someone is practicing. But it’s not a practice day either. Sil made a quick stop in her van to change to the proper mask.

It was dark inside. 'I should've brought a lantern.' "Hohow is that you? Group practice is not 'till two days from now!"

"SURPRISE!" Rang through the whole tent simultaneously as the spotlight lighted the center.

"Wha, how?" Sil had yet to fully process all of this.

"Happy Birthday, Silvana!" The group popped some poppers, showering Silvana in confetti. Then they started to sing her a happy birthday.

Silvana didn't know what to think. There were streamers hanging from the equipment, some balloons here and there. A banner that read 'Happy birthday Sylvanah!' with big and colourful letters. A table was in the middle with some chairs around it. On the table was a curry coloured cake with a handful of presents around it. Behind the table was a decent ice sculpture of Silvana.

Can't forget about the people present. Sig, Lidelle, Oshare Bones, Donguri Gaeru, Sig's ladybug, and Hohow is an actual clown? (Bo How the Clown?) All of them wearing party hats.

"Well?" Sig asked.

"I thought you were sick!"

"I lied. What do think?"

"W-Well I-I didn't think any of you cared. Or even knew. How did you guys know about my birthday? I kept that a secret."

Everyone looked at Sig. Sig blushed.

Hohow honked a horn. Most shot him a glare.

"I think it's for the best I'll tell you later." The blue boy said.

"You can worry about that later. We already did our best setting this party up. Just enjoy it." Oshare made a compelling argument.

"Ribbiit, rib, ribbit?" That's Frog for: open up the presents.

*Hohow Honk*

It only just started to sink how much they must've put effort into making this in one day. 'Wait, that's normal. Still, they must really, really care. I wouldn't do this for me.' It warmed her black heart.

"This one's from me." Sil took Sig's head-sized box and opened it up.

"Huh?" It was that… long-armed red Orangutan(?) thing from the toy stand.

"Do you like it? Lidelle told me you were staring at it."

"I have so many questions." Sil looked back the presents. "But I'll ask them later."

"You like it?"

"Hmm." Sil played around with its arms. They were almost four times as long as its body. Sil got a good chuckle out of waving it around. "I do."

Before Sil grabbed her next present, she gave Sig the gift she had for him. Sig looked happy playing with the extendable net. "Thanks."

*HONK*

*After the gift givings…*

Sil caught Sig alone at the party. Now she was comfortable with asking a few questions. "Siiig… How did you know about my birthday?"

The friend of all bugs looked at the floor. "Sorry. I visited yesterday to ask if you were okay. Then I heard you crying and talking about leaving. You also wished Arle a happy birthday. And then I remembered you were an Arle. Ow."

Sil hit him in the chest as a gut reaction.

"Sig, you jerk. How dare you eavesdrop? Thank you…" She whispered loud enough for him to hear as her eyes sparkled through the mask, giving him a tight hug. She quickly let loose to make sure nobody saw that. They were in a part of the circus that was not under spotlight.

"I don't want you to leave, these guys also don't want you to leave. I think anyway. I think I'm trying to say that… Um…"

"I get what you're saying… And the only reason I'll leave is for adventure and vacations. Trust me." She smiled and winked. "Thanks to this party you threw for me."

"You have to thank Ami for that."

Sil blinked once or twice. "Come again?"

"Dunno how to throw parties. I asked Ami out for help."

"Oh." Suddenly Sil had a big lump of guilt in her stomach.

"She did some 'espionage' to see what you'd like for your birthday. Lidelle went too."

Sil thought back to earlier today. That's why she was so invasive. 'She did that for someone who told her off?' Now she had two big lumps of guilt in her stomach, it made her winch. That ice statue didn't help.

"You okay?"

"Where's Am?"

"She went home. She said she got no info out of you, helped finishing the decorations. She then said she didn't wanna ruin the party for you and left. She didn't look so good. Is it because I accidentally told her that I overheard you say that you didn't like her?" Sig asked presumably, no definitely concerned, even if his tone didn't show it that well.

'Ooo.' Sil shivered. 'That explains it…'

Sig gave Sil an outlet to not feel as guilty, it was partially Sig's fault. But she couldn't take it. She had to make it up with Amitie. Sil thought back to the big bag still mostly full of candy. Amitie likes that, right?

But… What to do first? Make up to a friend of little tact now or enjoy her first birthday party in ages?

Birthday won. She'll make it up during recess tomorrow.

*Honk*

For now, she just started to enjoy the moment.

And she did. It was a fun time. Cake, a few games, a few board games, a few card games. Oshare Bones and Hohow Bird gave them a preview on their secret synchronized ribbon dance.

But everything fun has to end. It was getting late everyone said their 'byes and left. The tent was left for Sil to clean up tomorrow. Sig was last to leave.

"Sig, can you do something for me?"

"Sure."

"If you see Arle…" Silvana took a big sigh.

"Tell her to… to… um… No that won't work. Forgot it…"

"Want me to tell her?"

"You read my mind. But I need to think this through. A way to warn her and to keep me from doing something stupid. I don't wanna lose this now."

Sig just blankly stared. "We'll see what happens."

There was some quiet between them.

"Um… Sil?"

"What's up?"

"Can you help me with my homework tomorrow? I asked for too much." Sil chuckled.

"Sure. Bring it to recess tomorrow."

"'Kay. Bye."

Sil took her presents to her caravan. Amongst them were a yo-yo, a green skirt and white stocking with small red polka dots for "variety's sake" and of course this orangutan thing. She kept staring at its eyes. There was something familiar about them. Even a change to her pajamas couldn't keep her eyes off it.

During and after homework, she played with his flappy arms. "This is so dumb. Why do I like it? What's this?" There was a tag wedged between the feet. It was crudely written.

'Tought you coold like a litle buddy. Sig.'

"Little buddy. Little buddy…" Sil gasped as she connected the possibly non-existing dots. "Carbuncle! Your eyes are like Carby!" She held the toy up high, its arms slapped her face. "Let's try to make it work."

She made the thing nod.

"But what should I call you?" She looked at his dangling arms. "I'm gonna call you Arms. Because I'm very creative and you're gonna be stuck with it. Deal with it."

Arms slumped down. Sil laughed.

That night Sil had Arms in her arms, and Arms had Sil in his arms.

*HONK!*

Next up: Making it up?

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Treasure Hunt?

'Amitie's late.' Silvana thought. She wanted to give the bag of candy to her directly in private. Leaving it gift wrapped on Amitie's table would give off unwanted signals to everyone around her. If she doesn't show up soon Sil might eat from this mighty tasty looking bag of candy for herself.

Akuma allowed the class to lollygag as they pleased until Amitie's status was known. Ms. Accord had something special planned, and Akuma made sure he wanted he read her instructions right.

Sil played discreetly with Arms' hand inside her bag. One downside is that Arms isn't alive like Carbuncle or even Puyobuncle, so it be embarrassing for a sixteen-year-old, who's already in class with at most a student that's a year younger than her, to be playing with a plushie.

"Sorry I'm late, guys. I was looking at my feet instead of ahead, so I couldn't see where I was going." Amitie sounded deflated. Sil must've dealt a harder blow than she thought.

"How are you feeling, Amitie? And on a side note: What kind of excuse half-hearted is that!? Ma, ma, kuma, kuma!"

Amitie winced. "But it's true Mr. Akuma. I swear."

Akuma cleared his throat. "My apologies for the outburst. Take your seat. If you're not feeling well feel free to take your homework home and rest. And work on your excuses next time."

"Ms. Accord asked me to send every one of you on an errand. Apparently, she hid something that was her grandfather's somewhere on this map, but she can't remember what it is, other than it's wrapped in a sheet with Primp's Wing on it."

"I went to the trouble of making copies of the map if you want to go alone. I figured the location out already and will go visit that place if any of you are gone for too long. You have four hours. And please be careful, ma, kuma!"

*Outside*

"Hi Am. Um… Wanna team up?" Sil felt super awkward asking, and it showed.

“No.”
“Why not?”
“Get real, ‘cause we’re not friends! Why should non-friends help each other?”
“You want the pragmatic answer or the answer everyone benefits from?” ‘Smooth move, Sil. that’ll comfort Am.’
“None, I already, solved most of these puzzles. I wanna try this alone.”
“You did? Nevermind I got som-”
“Let’s Puyo!”
“Wait! Not now!”

*One Fever match later…*

Sil was paralyzed with fear.

As soon as she could move her arms again she checked for her mask. It's still on her face, and just as deeply buried within the Nuisance Puyo as herself.

It was now when she realized she used her shield as a crutch. So she won't have to relive it. She got crushed by a comet amount of Puyo. "A-Am musssst-t hafffff gottten l-luck-cky. Ssssshtoopid pheverrr, neffferrr aggain…"

She didn't know for how long she was out this time. Judging by the sun it looked like an hour at least.

Looks like Sil had to do the thing she was certain she was the best at: Stalking. But Amitie had a head start… To make it easier on herself Sil decided she needed to get to the end goal earlier. And await her there.

But she wasn't familiar enough with Primp's layout, clever enough to solve the puzzle or had time to solve it. 'Why would you make maps like this anyway?'

After she overheard Raffine saying to herself that four-eyes has the answer, something Sil would've figured out on her own, she beat that snob so she can beat her at asking/beating the other snob over the correct answers.

But preferably Sil wanted to do this in as little battles possible. Sil came up to Klug reading his book. The smarty-pants teased her with help and beat her over the head with his intellect. As Klug's ranted with his eyes closed or gloating at the sky, Sil noticed that out of Klug's book, that its red bookmark played charades with a lot the answers.

"…imself wasn't an inspiration to m-"

"Eh, thanks nice and all, Klug. But I don't need your info anymore, nerd. My nefarious clown magic made you utter the answers without realizing it. Thanks, bookworm." Sil winked at the bookmark, the bookmark smiled and waved bye. Klug felt unclean.

Now assuming that there were no misunderstandings and the red thing didn't lie. Silvana had all she needed to solve the location.

*Somewhere else…*

"Fiddlesticks… I must be lost." Amitie told herself that critical information. The coordinates of the puzzle brought her outside of the circle it was supposed to be in. "What if I misspelled Catacombs? I can't do anything right…"

*Later, back at Sil…*

"Shoot me… I don't tell me I missed my mark. Was it Oslo or Oloso or Osolo Cemetery? Or was it Cemetery of whatever, it would actually fit if that was the case. Who puts crossword puzzles on a map to show the way?!"

*An hour later*

Those two ghosts aren't here today it seemed. Good. Amitie's nerves were challenged enough by this map daring her to go inside the Catacomb.

She entered. The place was as lively she imagined, but not as small. Quite spacious actually, it gave the dead some more breathing room. Amitie lit a torch to see in the dark.

In the next room was presumably the thing she looked for. A sheeted rectangle bigger than herself with the School's logo on it! Amitie almost didn't recognize it as it was upside down.

"I'll prove to Sil I'm not a dumb ditz, but just… um… uh… I hate feeling like this…"

"Myew got some myighty confidence there, Amitie."

Amitie gasped, someone overheard that. It was an evil sounding male voice.

Behind her appeared a pair of big yellow evil eyes. "Who… Who are you?"

"I'm the Prince of Darkness, defmeownder of these catacombs."

"But you're not the Dark Prince. He's wicked in two ways, and his ey-"

"Silence! You've dist-purr-bed the tomb of mya brethren and the riches I guard, meow."

"Uncool, did I break in the wrong tomb? But that looks like the thing Accord was looking for."

"Myews. Accord?" That fondled the eyeballs' curiosity. The room lit up to reveal a cat's silhouette attached to the eyes. "In that cmyase if mew can beat little ol' me at Puyo Mewyo. Win you can have that but also some of this treasure." The blot grabbed something out of its body. "Of course if you tell any purrrrson about where you got this I'd come for you in a one-to-one physical battle, with my claweinspiring purr-wer." The monster sharpened its free claw and narrowed its eyes. "I trust mew to get that I'd be the one who'd make you squeak in that mess, meoight?"

Amitie gulped. She agreed to the monster's terms and conditions.

*Meanwhile, outside…*

"This must be it! The entrance is already opened. Am must be down there." Sil picked up the noise of popping Puyo.

"Blizzard!"
"STAAAArrrdust Whip!"

Voices echoed through it. One of them was definitely Amitie. The other only sounded vaguely familiar.

“Hey, Sil.”
“Eeep! Sig, don’t sneak up on me like that.”
“Sorry. Is this the place?”
“I think so.”
“I lost Lidelle on the way. I wanna give it to her to give to Mr. Akuma.”
“And you can, but I need to go inside.”
“Not now, Sig!” ‘Please say go. Please say go. Please say go.’
“Should we battle it out?”
“Of course. No wai- The battle. Already. Started… AND IT’S FEVER?!?”
“Oops. Sorry.”

*Silvana won*

Sil sighed with relief that it was almost effortless. "Go to school, Sig. I'll be there." Sil jumped down the hole. 'It's finally time.' She patted her bag. Skipping ahead here, in the room Amitie was in was an unfortunate victim buried in Puyo.

"What happened here?"

"Nya~aa~aa~" Whatever was buried underneath, it was delirious. Sil decided to help him out. "I can help myself neow, thank mew. Meowmitie has taken what you're looking for…" It pointed at that door. "It leads to a shortcut to Nahe Woods and its scratching posts."

"Okay, thanks."

*Back at School…*

"Here you go, Mr. Akuma. I think this is it." Amitie hoped she was right.

Akuma was inspecting it.

“Hmm. It does fit the description. Where did you find it?”
“In a spooky tomb in the cemetery.”
“Well, congratulations! Did you figure it all out on your own?”
“Eh, it was nothing, I help mommy and dad lot with these kinda puzzles. A lot of trial and error, though.”
“Good job regardless. I’d reward you if I had anything to give besides my congratulations.”
“Aaaw… Okay.” ‘What a tease.’
“Perhaps you can ask Accord for a reward. Now go play outside until the rest return. I’ve got an idea what Accord wants me to tell all of you. If my assumption of what this is correct, of course.”
“Okie dokie.”

Amitie skipped off, feeling a bit better about herself.

"Let's hope this isn't what I think it is…" Akuma made sure it was safe first.

*The designated time…*

"Sorry I'm late, I was stuck in a dungeon and I did my best to find the exit." 'That was the longest shortcut, ever.' Sil was slightly exhausted from the running.

"You're actually just in time."

"Oh…"

"No matter, you're here, we can begin now." Akuma told her. Sil sat down, she failed her mission today.

As Akuma began building up the next lesson, Sil noticed an envelope on her desk. It read: "To Miss S. Pierrot, read ASAP."

The envelope wasn't enclosed, good thing ripping it open would've caused too much noise. Inside it was a letter that read:

"You may not like this lecture, and I shall not sugarcoat it. Please, for your own safety please refrain from reacting, and keep your emotions in check. You're free to converse with me about it later. Should you want to, of course.

Akuma"

Sil slipped the piece of paper in her pocket, wondering what it meant. It didn't last long, looking at the shape of the thing Amitie found she felt like she was gonna die of pressure, among other things. "Oh nooooo…" She mouthed…

"…ry, I made sure it is safe. In fact, it is inactive." Akuma removed the special sheet off. It's a fancy looking mirror.

Most were curious, but not impressed. "But, Mr. Akuma, how is that gorgeous mirror a danger?"

"An excellent question, Raffine. This is a rare type of mirror that creates amoral duplicates that will think they are the ones they are copies of. With the overall purpose is to make your loved ones indirectly hate them. To put it simply."

"How come it doesn't work right now? It's standing in front of Miss Ami, so shouldn't there be a creepy clone of her?"

"Because, Lidelle." Mister Know-It-All answered before Akuma could. "It needs energy from Amethyst Pearls to function, it fuels it. Mr. Akuma said it was safe, didn't he? He must've drained it of its power."

Sil never actually knew how exactly she was created, it's very educational. But to learn she's partly pearl energy she… She didn't know what to make of it… Best to leave it to think about it later. She still had an entire guilt trip to sit through… She had a feeling that be the least of it.

Akuma tried to correct Klug. "It was already drained, I can't drain Amythest Pear-"

"Amethyst Pearl? Like this one?" Amitie pulled the shadow beast's treasure, it was directly in the mirror's light.

Both Sil and Akuma without missing a beat, tackled Amitie to cover her up. "AMITIE! NOOOOOO! (KUMA!)" But they hit each other instead. Since Sil's has more mass than Akuma, she tackled him into the wall.

Once again Sil was unconscious.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Bootleg Puyo Hat

Amitie wasn't sure what happened. She felt like she just woke up in class. But that couldn't be it, falling waking up in class felt different. And why was she lying on the floor for? "Boy, I feel weird~ Sound weird too~"

"Pin her down! Kuma!" That was Akuma, no mistaking it.

"She aware now!" That was the sound of Klug chickening. Was he talking about her?

Amitie got upon her own two feet, she was greeted by the faces of her classmates, Klug, Raffine, Lidelle, Amitie and Sig. They all had strange looks on their faces. Klug and Lidelle, in particular, looked fearful. There was also slightly off about them on reflection.

"Something wrong?" Amitie looked around. "Why's Silvana hugging Akuma?"

"We failed at preventing your creation demon! Kuma! She's too heavy for me. Raffine, Sig, guard the real Amitie. Everyone else, keep her at bay! Ma, kumakumakuma!" Akuma was urgent.

"Real Amitie?" Amitie's confusion was only furthered when Raffine got battle ready in front of Amitie and Sig hesitated on what to do.

Wait… Raffine got in front Amitie? "But I'm Amitie. That phoney must be fake."

"Nuh-uh, You're the phoney, faker! I saw drop out of that mirror." The other spoke over the shoulder of an annoyed Raffine.

"BUT I'M AMITIE! You must've come from the mirror!"

"NO, DIDN'T LISTEN? I SAW YOU DROP FROM THE MIRROR. C'mon guys, back me up here." Everyone who's conscious agreed. They saw it too.

"I'm NOT. I'll prove it to you, Copy! Pop Puyos with me!" Amitie became increasingly annoyed, and a little scared. Why were they defending the Copy Amitie? Their faces were either scared or hostile towards her.

"Don't Puyo her, use plain magic, don't hold back, unless it will cave in the school! Kuma!"

Lidelle worked up the courage to face her. "I'm sorry that you're not real. I wouldn't want to be you right now."

"I told you that I'm real!" Amitie looked above Lidelle, to look outside the window. "Why're the window and door on opposite sides? And why is the chalkboard backwards?" This was hurting her head, does that mean?

"Get it through your thick skull you evil copy! You fell through the mirror, therefore your sight would naturally reverse. To put it simply…"

"NOOOOOOOO!" A chance to show off his intellect, Klug's cowardice was gone. As was his hearing.

"Ouch." The Amitie, behind Raffine yelped. "Be little nice, you guys… A phony copy or not, she's still me."

It touched Amitie's heart a little bit, even if it did come from Copy Amitie.

"Make no mistake, if she's a natural Doppelgänger unrelated to Amitie, then our Amitie is correct. But she isn't. Give Copy Amitie enough to time and she will kill and replace!"

"Kill?" Were both Amitie's reactions. "I-I won't let me! I'll go to my parents to prove it!" Amitie teared up. Amitie pushed Lidelle and Klug over and ran out of the classroom.

The other Amitie pushed Raffine aside to give chase. "Wait! You're going the wrong wa- Oopsie."

Akuma facepalmed. "Sorry, we couldn't stop her, Mr. Akuma." Lidelle told the teddy. "I just couldn't hurt someone that looked like Amitie without popping Puyos."

Akuma sighed, but not in an annoyed way. "I don't blame anyone for hesitating. But we still have to stop her before you'll never look at Amitie the same again."

"I'm going to look for both Amis."

"Be careful, Sig. Bring the Copy Amitie to me. Klug, make the mirror face the floor. Raffine could please come over here."

"Of course, want me to kick- I mean push Silvana off of you?"

"No, I want you to poke Silvana lightly with an electrified finger on this pressure point here. Not much electricity just enough to wake her up."

Raffine smirked as charged a little bit more than asked for.

*A little later, further away…*

Being unfairly ratted out by her beloved mother, thanks to the other her convincing them. She slammed in the door and ran far, far away from home and from the one they deemed the real Amitie. Her heart wasn't broken in two, because of everybody so for denying who she was truly was. It was shattered because of that.

As she aimlessly sprinted she had no idea where to go. If her circus buddies caught wind if this they'll probably have her committed. She could hide out in Lemres' town incognito until she can find peace. But how will she support herself? As Silvana put it she was a dumb ditz. A dumb ditz of no talent… She'd also have to hide her face. It made her lose her strength in her legs, she fell to the forest's ground.

"I'm so ho~wow~wow~wosed!" She howled. The ground felt really nice, nicer than she's ever been treated. She decided to lay down for a while until to tears stop.

"Ami, did the doppelganger hurt you?" It was Sig, and he called her Amitie! Her spirits lifted up as fast as she got off the ground. The fact his hand and red eye were on the wrong sides didn't bother her at all.

"Nah, I'm fine. Except I'm not… Dad recognized me at first, but the phony, and, *sniff* and, she's, and moooommyyyy! Waaaaaaaaah!" There she was on the ground again.

Sig got on her level and sat to her side and embraced her with the purpose of calming her down.

It felt so nice. For the first time since she felt weird in class. In fact, the weird feeling is more muted than before. Nothing can ruin this moment, maybe everything will be fine. 'Until the inevitable, anyway.'

"There's I wanna tell you." Amitie heard him scratching his head.

"Hmmm~ What is it, Sig?" She was still in the full comfort of her friend.

"Your eyes are red."

"Of course, I mean have you heard me crying?" Amitie was still very serene.

"I mean they're as red as my one eye."

"Huh?" That made her more alert.

"The eyes on your hat are too."

With a shaky hand, she removed her hat.

Sig was right, her beanie's eyes were really red. But does that mean Sig was also right about her red eyes? Does that mean? No, that it can't be, even if it made her slightly deeper voice make more sense… And when did she get this subtle red tint in her blonde hair? She didn't dye it last night, she never did after that she botched it up the first time.

"Why? But I can't be, can I?"

Sig hoped this would this be the time to introduce her to the idea. It worked for Silvana, and that worked well as far as Sig was concerned, let's hope it does for her too. "You can live alongside with the other Ami, none of you have you have to go." Sig said like a single parent's child asking the parent when they'll come home. "You can be own person."

Amitie felt a bit betrayed, he thought all along she was the copy, she wriggled herself out of Sig's arms. "Mrrggh! Okay Sig, let's pretend I'm fake. Why should I do that? I wouldn't make it on my own! Everyone'd still hate me."

"So they won't kill you." Both winched a bit at the K word.

"Well if I am the copy, they're gonna kill me anyway, what does it matter?"

"You could wear a mask and live with Sil."

Amitie broke herself free. "Get real, she'll never let me live with her!"

"Why?"

"Because she said something mean to me!"

"I thought she insulted you because she liked you?"

"On any other day I would think the same, but it wasn't. She made clear she super duper hates me!"

Sig didn't know how to it follow up.

"We could call you Vibitia. It's a-"

"SHUT UP SIG! YOUR NICENESS MEANT NOTHING!" Amitie pushed with such force, Sig flailed his arms about before he fell on his butt.

"Ouchie-ouch." Sig rubbed his back as he yelped like he talked.

Amitie gasped. "Omigosh!" She shifted her eyes from and to her Sig on the floor in horror. "What have I done?" She darted deeper into the woods not looking back. "I'M SOOOOORRRYYYYY!"

"Wait. It was only a push…"

*Meanwhile…*

Silvana still was a bit twitchy from the wake-up shock. She failed to stop the creation of the Copy Amitie. Now there's another unhappy soulless person in the world.

Her classmates questioned why she did what he did. She lied about failing to stop her grandpa from being replaced to them shut up.

While like the other classmates were on the lookout for either Amities, Akuma requested that Silvana be the one to take Copy Amitie out. Sil wasn't sure why. Maybe he wanted to test her allegiance? Living here for months and causing no trouble, and running a respectable business didn't tip him off? Maybe he somehow knew her hatred of her kind or figured she was the best one to deal with the copy.

Whatever the case was Sil had no qualms with killing her, she burned or shattered those who dared to share her "Real Deal" face before and after their defeat. How desensitized she was after the first couple of times scared her in hindsight. Enough it made her shiver a bit, and not just because of the electricity coursing through her.

And now she simply had to do it again. But there is one difference: Copy Amitie does not share her face. Silvana seriously doubted it would trigger her instinctual doppelganger train of thought. It'll be a bit harder to do on top of not having killed anybody in a loooooong while. 'That's a good thing.' Sil liked to think if Arle visited she'd have more self-control… She wasn't too convinced herself.

But what would she do if she couldn't go through with it. What should she do? Give her a dream catcher and try to convince her and live with her like herself? While Sil doesn't really have anyone relatable around, giving her a mask would be useless since anyone with half of a brain cell could put two and two together. And everyone would be hostile towards her. And the lack of people recognizing her kept Sil sane. Trapping her in the same box she herself once was in is just cruel.

'I'm thinking too much about this… The real Amitie's safety comes first! And besides, if the real Amitie hates me right now, why would the probably enraged Copy Amitie listen? Now that's a scary thought, Amitie being angry, super angry. How would that look?'

Akuma taught Silvana some kinda people tracking spell. Despite its simplicity, it's a high-level magic spell requiring specialization or a lot of Magical I.Q. points only Silvana and Klug have. Sil was surprised her M.I.Q. was higher than Klug's when she found out a week ago, like by 50 points. She had a clue why that was. But now is not the time to think about it. She kept quiet about it anyway, she may've had a higher M.I.Q. but Klug's annoying enough bragging about his higher normal I.Q. And no one wants another Klug that brags about M.I.Q. It's all about how good you can chain Puyo anyway.

Getting back on topic: She can't have Amitie being replaced on her conscience. She didn't wanna lose a friend. But if Amitie was lost, Sil didn't know what to do. Try to befriend Copy Amitie and give her a home with her or just plain kill her. She knew what was the better option, and hoped it wouldn't come to deciding…

*Meanwhile…*

Amitie was lost in thick of the woods, her brain pretzeled to find the way out. "Since when were the woods so big? What if I don't get out?" It was far from getting dark, but the sooner she's out of here the better.

And these were her footprints… She's been running in circles for at least four times. "This is hopeless… I'll just walk…" She was surrounded by benign creatures but who knows what will be after her at night. If she's not out of the woods soon she needed to find shelter. The forest had some cottages about, they have a "You're here" map in them.

She can dream, can't she?

She was thinking to herself to keep her mind off being lost. 'Akuma said the copy would think she's the real one. She thinks she's real, so do I but I have red eyes and everything is topsy-. Okay, Ami, stop thinking about it.' She clutched her head this, was too much.

Five circles later Amitie found something familiar. It's a treehouse she and her buddies made when they were really young, Ms. Accord and their parents had forbidden them to go into the woods again.

The thing still looked intact, if a little bit aged. Out of nostalgia Amitie felt compelled to climb it. She still fit inside of it, but that was a given if five kids plus Tarutaru were to fit inside.

Amitie smiled, they had finished the house itself but couldn't make much else like furniture before the ban. She was surprised the drawings on the wall were still there. Drawings of everyone by everyone, bugs and the "R+K" arrow-through-heart drawing she made herself. So many memories came rushing back to her. She felt actually happy for a moment.

It didn't last long, since everyone she knew was intent on killing her. She worried so much it actually started to hurt her. "I need to take it easy. Maybe I can use a nap. Wait, a nap?" Amitie tried to lie comfortably on the wood. "That must be it! I must be having a bad dream in class." Amitie pinched herself. "Yowchies! Oh noooooo~" Amitie cried herself to sleep, occasionally slamming her fist into the wood.

*Primp Magic School…*

It was your average day for the school. Scratch that, Amitie was doing better at magic than usual. "Oh, good job, Amitie." Accord praised.\

"Keep it up like that and you might actually become a wonderful magic user, meow."

"Really, Popoi?"

"Meow don't know."

Accord giggled at her companion's quip. "Oh, don't mind him."

Every student praised her on a good job.

"Good job, Miss Ami." Lidelle was happy Amitie was one step closer to her dreams.

"I'm so sorry I called you a dumb ditz, let's be friends again." Silvana begged.

Tarutaru gave her a thumbs up.

Raffine gave a polite golf clap, along with her trademark one eye-closed face.

"Keep improving like that and I just might give you a membership card to the mage club all of us geniuses go to." Klug boasted.

Amitie was glad her grades were good, but it was more important to her she was around her friends. It made her so happy~

So it aggravated her that it was all a dream from her short nap. This was the last straw! That weird feeling was back. Amitie felt it point her the way out. So followed it very un-Amitie like: with malice. She didn't think twice about it

*Back at Silvana…*

Sil felt a bit silly. The spell made her finger point to whoever she was looking for. It made her stick her arm out like an idiot. She hoped no one saw her like this or else people might give her more weird looks than her face deserves.

Her pointing arm twitched between somewhere around Amitie's home and Nahe Woods. "Owowowowowow!" That's a 96 degree angle, clearly, this spell was not crafted for two of the same person! Silvana dispelled it. "There has got to be a better way, I gotta practice the trapeze tomorrow." She kept on jogging towards either location while shaking arm of her own will. "I need the exact location of one of them… How can I do this without losing my arms?"

Speaking of arms, her arm bumped against her shoulder bag. It was a soft impact. Sil had her solution very conveniently in her bag. "Arms!" Sil pulled him out of the bag. "Okay, li'l buddy. Time for your first adventure, sorry it had to be a high stake one." She gave the thing one quick hug before he became her radar.

*Finally at Amitie…*

Amitie wasn't sure what to do. Her parents remembered their lessons on doppelgängers. Copitie was sure to get her sooner or later, apparently unable to reason with it. So where should she go hide? At home, school or somewhere else. At home, her parents are there to protect her. At school, her friends and Akuma are there to protect her. But alone on neutral ground, she might be able to befriend her. Needless to say, she was a bit nervous.

"Amitie!" The harlequin ran up to her friend.

"Sil?"

Before you run away from me, again, there's no time to argue. Akuma asked me to protect you from your doppelganger."

"Why?"

'Uuum… Shoot! What was my lie again?' "My grandma was replaced, I know how they work. I told Akuma weeks back. But enough of that, trust me if you wanna live!"

"Uh… Okay."

"Stay close to me. We're gonna find the other you, while she finds us with her doppelganger sense." Amitie quietly nodded. This confused Silvana. "You're not scared?"

"Um, wha? Oh sorry. I was just thinking about Copitie."

"Cuppa Tea?"

"You know, Copy me? If I was her, well I guess I am her. But I like to be cheered up. But if I did she'd probl-"

"Get to the point, Am." Sil told her patiently.

"I wanna make friends with her."

"Are you out of your mind!?" The harlequin's response did not help Amitie's self-confidence one bit.

"I know, I know, sorry it's not smart. But she has feelings like I do, even though she's fake, right? I wanna try."

Silvana sighed. "Am, I'm sure this won't work out." But she did like Amitie's consideration of her evil twin out to kill her. "But if you want her to be your friend. I'll handle it, I thought about it too."

"Get real, would you really do that?"

"I am real. And yeah, I would. Don't be surprised if turns out sour, she's probably super irrational, deluded, and full of… full of…" Sil began to shake.

"Sil? Are you okay Sil?"

*Sniff*

"I'm fine."

"Kill her if you need to." Amitie did not have an easy time saying that. "For your grandma."

A little later, they found Copy Amitie in the woods. She was far off walking around trees. It was unsettling seeing Amitie like that. Walking slowly towards to them and her eyes half open and a big dissonant smile on her face.

Both Amitie and Silvana were equally unnerved for different reasons.

"Oh no." Sil whispered. She knew that face all too well. It was her face. Doppelganger Arle's face. The face she didn't make since after the day she kidnapped Sig. That's the smile of deluding herself, she had no idea what the eyes meant, though. She never thought about it. If she had to guess, maybe it a had something to do with the delusion or it was just the mirror's magic at work along with the smile.

"Jeepers. Sil, she's scary. It's like somebody else is walking my body." Amitie made no attempt to hide that she was scared. How much she was scared was a different story.

"Okay, Am. I think this a lost cause. But if you're sure you wanna befriend her you first off: don't call her fake or imply she's fake, not yet anyway. Don't call her Copitie, Doppel or anything like that. I doubt she'll like it." 'Because I wouldn't like to be called that.' "And finally please put a lid on saying "Get real". It's offensive… Towards her I mean."

Amitie nodded.

Deciding to speed this up, she walked towards her opponent. Before this all will eventually and inevitably will escalate. She took the time to observe Copy Amitie's appearance. Red eyes, red Puyo cap eyes, and that's about it. Otherwise, she looked the same. Oh nevermind, her hair had a subtle red tint to it.

This would've made Sil jealous months ago. This doppelganger gets to have relatively subtle differences. While she herself was created so obviously fake with a red colour scheme and the need the wear red. All the other doppelgangers were blue!…

Finally, face-to-face-and-face-behind-face-to-face with the Copy Amitie. And it just struck Silvana… Despite the things she listed at Amitie, she had no idea how to talk Copy Amitie out of that state. And even when she did, what next? 'This won't be as easy. Here it goes…'

"Hi Amitie, how's life. Don't worry, I know it's you." She winked at Copy.

"Wait, is sh-"

"Shut up, Am." She winked at the one behind her too. Amitie shut up.

"Not now, Silvana. Dad recognized me, but mommy said I was a fake, and then that witch behind you 'confirmed' it." There was anger behind it, but it was barely noticeable with how calm she was. 'She's name calling someone, she's lost it. This'll be a toughy.'

"Fufufufu, give her to me."

"And then what are you going to do?"

"Um… I'll harm her?" Sil tried not to laugh at this newbie.

"Wow, you didn't think this through, did you? She'd be surrounded by the people around her. Ever heard of planning things out, premeditated murder, maybe?"

"JEEZ, SIL!" Amitie blurted out. The copy began the emote too, for just a bit.

"Sorry."

"I'm not a Dumb Ditz. I just." Copitie looked aside, thinking of an excuse. "Lost it in my notes." She kept the weird tone.

"You two are so hung up about that thing I said yesterday?" She curiously asked. Amitie looked at her shoes, Copitie barely reacted.

"Don't you contemplate it, missy! I misspoke! And I don't mean it anymore, but you guys could've put some tact into it. But not now. Am, you probably don't need to guess what I'm here to tell?"

"You wanna kill me so she can replace me just like all of my meanie ex-friends wanna do." She stayed uncharacteristically detached, but some more anger seeped through.

"What would you think if this Am, made a new identity for herself? And you can be the true Amitie."

"Wait who's side are you on!?"

"I don't like that idea, there can only be one me."

Sil faced palmed with two hands. Her blood slowly began to boil. "Are you just as stubborn, Am?" She asked the one behind her. Amitie didn't answer.

"Fufufufu, I don't want to wait any longer, let's pop Puyos to declare me the real one and get this nightmare over with it."

Sil reflected on those words, she had her flashbacks to every time she said this. "Hyaaah!" Amitie poked her out of it. That was Sil screaming. "I'm sorry. I won't let you."

"And why not?"

"Because Am here, and me. Want you to be happy. If could just snap out of YOUR DENIAL! I-I mean wake up, see the truth and just ACCEPT it!"

"Boy, Sil, you're really not good at this."

"Yeah, you're terrible."

"Hrmrmrmrmg, what I wanna say is, and hear me out, that if you become your own person (which might be hard for you, I get why) your ex-friends will become friends again. And you keep them as long as you don't off Am. And if you need a mask to do that I can give you one, you could pose as my cousin, I have a second bedroom in my caravan. You don't have to be a harlequin. But you do need a new name, though, but not a new personality at least. I'll be more tolerant of your clumsy and tactlessness. You'd do need a new name, so why not make it something nice! Like, um… How about Vibitia?"

"No, I shall be the only Amitie. Besides Sig suggested that already, same name even. It didn't work."

'Sig…'

"You'd better not've harmed him!" Amitie chimed.

“I pushed him…”
“You monster!”
“I regret it…”

"If it's only a push there's no harm. There's also no harm in TRYING MY PROPOSAL!"

"Get real, Mrs. Akuma, it'd be impossible anyway, I'm not the Copy."

Sil's blood was now fully aboil. "No, you get real! I had enough of your stubbornness, it's fully possible, and the first step just STOP BEING IN DENIAL ABOUT IT!"

"Fufufufufwah. How would you know? You never had to live through like this! Being hated by the people who once were your friends, your own parents not accepting you. You never had to live through this." She showed some anger again. But she wasn't the only one angry.

"Oh yeah? Say that right to my face!"

"You never had to- Cute face Silvana, looks fami- Arle!?"

Sil forcefully took of her mask. It took the copy by surprise once Sil remade the ponytail. She's out the doppelganger funk.

"Arle!?" Amitie took a peek too.

"Yes! I mean no! I mean almost! Old habits. But I reeeaaally wished I was, and still sometimes…" 'Don't show weakness, Arl- Hrnnnngh Sil! She's still like Amitie right now, just keep talking.'

"I'm just like you, a doppelganger. And for several years, I would resort to anything to take my… herrrr place if you guys didn't treat me like my own person. I fact, I probably would've snapped back into madness like you. Thank you for the birthday party, by the way. It showed me I have a place here, and that I need to be more positive." She faced both Amities.

"Sil." They both said rather sentimental.

'I was already gonna be positive, but whatever makes them feel better.' Sil calmed herself down a bit. "You look at yourself, do you deny you're differently coloured?"

"No." Copy Amitie lamented.

"And that your sight is mirrored?" Amitie shook her head. "Your deeper voice? How about how ominous you acted for a moment there, it's unlike you." Sil could hear Copitie choke up at the truth.

"That means you're a doppelganger, just accept it." Sil sounded defeatist on that one. Her fellow fake continued to choke up. "If I can make a life for myself, so can you. You can start anew. And I meant it that you can live with me. Please try."

Copy Amitie's whole body was quivering. Clearly, she was thinking about it. "…no. It can't be, but all of my memories? My friends… Why is everything mirrored? I can't be fake, I'm the real one, fake Arle!" She threw a fit and immediately forced them into a Puyo battle.

Silvana sighed. "I'm sorry, Amitie. Just like I thought, she's beyond help and reason."

"I guess it can't be helped."

"I'm sorry, fake Am. But I must kill you now after you lose. I've done this many times before on other doppelgangers of Arle."

Copy Amitie gulped, her grip on the Puyos became looser than usual.

2 vs 1. It stands to reason the group that the group of two won. Copy Amitie became more of a wreck the more pressure piled on. This was her last moment. "Oh noooooo~" She cried underneath the rubble of Puyo.

Regular Amitie had a hard time herself. Her mind was occupied of everything that just happened. A scary her, Silvana had Arle's face, showing the fake her could reform but refused to. Resulting in that fight to each other's death.

Copy Amitie visibly twitched underneath all the Puyo. Sil, still maskless, prepared herself mentally. "Don't worry, Amitie." She patted the pile of clear Puyo. "I know a quick and painless way."

"No, please, Arle, Sil, Sig, me, anybody…" It was so muffled, it was barely audible.

"I can't watch!" Amitie covered her eyes.

Silvana sighed. She gets where's she coming from. "Plug your ears and turn around."

Amitie did as such. There was a bright flash from behind her. It made Amitie tremble. She refused to think about what it was.

Sil gently put her hand on her friend's shoulder. Amitie turned into a face-to-face with the relieved face of Arle. "It's over, Am. You're no longer in danger."

Copitie was gone, and they're significantly less Nuisance Puyo too.

“Don’t ask.”
“I wasn’t going to.”
“C’mon, let’s get back to school, we still have a few hours and Akuma needs to know it’s over.”
“Okay…”

Amitie was a bit down.

"If you have any questions feel free to ask. And please keep my face a secret." Sil told as she made the mess she calls hair back into twintails.

"What makes you and Vib different, Sil?"

"Vib?"

"Vibitia. Why didn't Vibitia accept she was the copy and live like you?"

"An eleven years worth of failure and giving up for one thing." Sil blurted out without thinking about it.

"Eleven years? But doesn't that mean? Oh. I'm sorry, Sil." Amitie hugged tight.

"Ouch, owowowow."

"I can't even imagine what Vib must've felt. And you weren't even out of kindergarten. It couldn't have been easy."

"Don't feel sorry for young me, she's a multiple attempted murderer." 'And sometimes just plain murderer, but less doppelgangers can only be a good thing.' Sil broke herself out of the hug. Even if it contained all the sympathy her child self-needed.

"Wait, if everything told to me is true. Will you get super duper creepy like her when Arle visits?"

Silvana choked up. Amitie inadvertently created a nail to hit on the head.

"I'm sorry, was I being tactless again?"

"Yes." Sil's had a hard time saying anything. "When she comes to Primp. Please keep an eye on me, knock me out if you need to. I don't trust myself, being an evil doppelganger."

Amitie nodded with a worried but understanding face. "I'm only slightly more confident to keep myself in check, than Doppel… Vibitia."

"But you're not evil."

"I beg to differ, Am." Sil did a little better. "Let's stop making this about me, this is supposed to be your sad moment."

"But you're sad too."

"Shut up, Am." Sil chuckled. "Let me live up to my job description for once and cheer you up…" She put her mask back on. "Gimme a sec." She searched her bag. "Candy!"

"Candy!?" Some spark returned to Amitie.

"I wanted to give this all day as an apology for my outburst on my birthday. Thanks for that by the way." Sil smiled at the memories. "You still could've been more sly about interrogating me. And I also take that dumb ditz thing back. You're one or the other. Not both. Can you forgive me?"

“No.”
“What? I saved your life too, what more do I need to do?”
“I wasn’t at the party, so I didn’t get to have fun. I just wanna have fun.”
“Hmm… Fair enough. Whaddya wanna do? Get ice cream, go bowling, how about an adventure?”
“I wanna have a maskless sleepover at your caravan!”

Amitie pointed her finger full of excitement.

"…Or we go dungeon crawling, I left a lot of that crypt unexplored."

“Need help with my homework.”
“We could see how far we can get on top of that cool tower.”
“But my uncle is staying for a few days pretty soon.”
“I could teach you some neat spells, or-”
“He’s my dad’s twin.”
“Be my guest.”

Sil replied without missing a beat.

"You also lied about your grandma, didn't you, Sil? For that, I'm gonna make you do the girly stuff Arle won't do!~" Amitie had a big dumb smile on her face.

"Don't push it, Am."

They chatted some bit. Got a few good laughs. "You know, you're really not much like Arle."

"Whatever differences we have I chalk up to the mirror's effects and those darn eleven years."

“Sorry if this is touchy, but you have a Carbuncle too?”
“Not until yesterday. I wish I had him much earlier, I was always really lonely at home.”
“Can I see him?”
“Sure. He’s here in my bag.”
“Whoa, he’s funny looking.”
“Eh, the little guy grows on you.”

Sil shook Arms to make his arms fly all about. Amitie couldn't stop laughing.

Back at school, Silvana announced to everybody that the Copy Amitie was gone. Akuma had permanently stripped the mirror of doing any magic again. In celebration, the museum curator dismissed the class early. The lesson on Doppelgängers was postponed until tomorrow.

"See ya later, Am."
"Okily Dokily. Later, Sil."

Sil sighed, she read the letter in pocket. 'You're free to converse with me about it later. Should you want to, of course. Akuma.' Well, here she was, in front of Professor Accord's office. She took a big breath in. She's gonna have a lot off her chest after today, or feel worse.

*Knock Knock* "Come in, ma, kuma! Ah, Silvana. I presume you are here to discuss your being with me?"

"Yeah. But first I wanna know why Accord's granddad had a mirror. And why get it now? Does she know?"

"I do not know. Perhaps it's coincidence. I never know with that woman, Kuma!" Whether Akuma was actually angry about that was hard to tell. "Oh for crying out loud, kuma!" He was miffed at the papers flying though. Catch them where he can.

"Why did you want me to get Copy Amitie?"

"Because I sensed you are magically gifted, with an uncannily strong magic aura, you would've overpowered her very easily."

"I think I'm more magically capable than Arle thanks to all the Pearl energy I absorbed from my fellow clones. It was emotionally draining though."

"Fascinating. Did that very same energy give you a conscience as well, Doppelgänger?"

Silvana twitched a little bit at the way the teddy addressed her. "Maybe? I'm more rational than my sisters, but that's not really saying much… I always thought it was the passage of time. But I guess that's possible too…"

"So all that was needed were more Pear- No, that wouldn't work."

"What wouldn't work?"

"Hmm. I suppose you have the right to know. I don't know how happy you are to be alive, and I wish for you to keep it to yourself. I'm indirectly responsible to the creation first Doppelgänger Mirror."

"Really?! What did you do?"

"I gave a friend of mine a spell book he needed. Some of my closest companions were replaced, and before I could stop them. They already transported hundreds of the blasted mirrors all over the world. IT'S THE BIGGEST MISTAKE I MADE IN MY LIFE, MA, KUMAKUMAKUMAKUMAKUMAKUMA! I've been doing my best to rid Primp of Doppelgängers and hostile demons in general, kuma, ma, kuma!" The bear went from solemn to angry in less than a second.

And here Sil thought she could rest easy for the day. "I'm sorry. But so why didn't just kick me out?"

"There's something different about you. I wanted to see what you were like."

"Well… What am I like?" Sil anticipated a negative verdict.

"Defective."

There it was. "Gee, thanks…"

"I don't see that as a bad thing, you are aware and upfront that you aren't the original. You haven't even tried to take her life either or even thought about it, whoever she happens to be, as far as I'm aware." He put his paws together, and let them rest on the desk.

…

Silvana sensed that Akuma is implying something, and it made her feel rotten. She shook in the silence.

…

The possessed plush closed the curtains behind him.

…

"You want me to show my face, don't you?" Deadpan was not a strong enough word.

"Yes, I won't tell anyone, you have my word." Sil took another deep sigh before she complied. She shyly took it off.

"Ah, that explains it. She's not anywhere near here… Is Arle dead?" Akuma cautiously asked.

Silvana shook her head.

Akuma sighed. "What a relief. HOW DID A MIRROR REACH ARL-"

"I counted two."

"TWO MIRRORS REACH ARLE'S WORLD? MA, KUMAMA!"

"I don't know, I'm just a victim of it…" Sil poked her index fingers against each other.

"Unbelievable."

"Both of them shouldn't be a treat anymore."

"I'll take your word on it, kuma!"

…

"Is there a way not make me want to, you know, not wanna kill Arle? So, I um… I don't have my friends here hate me for life if I slip up?" It was discomforting to just say it. It's like dealing with a devil, that wants to take the most important part of you. Except that that important part is horrible, and the devil is benevolent.

"First off, let's not presume that my theory that defeated doppelgänger energy making you less like one is correct. We don't need any more of them."

Sil nodded once in agreement.

"Ask Lemres, if anyone can do it, it's him."

"But Feli hates my guts! She'll be orbiting him like the moon. She can't be trusted with my face."

"Then I'll ask him, Feli doesn't mind me as much. If all else fails I'll look into it myself. I should still have the mirrors' creators notes somewhere." Akuma smiled, seemingly glad a doppelgänger didn't screw anybody he knew over.

"Thank you." Silvana smiled back.

"I can't make any promises, but I'll try, kumakuma, ma, Kuma!"

…

"Is there anything else, you want to confess while I do Accord's work?"

"Hoo, boy." The first therapy session Silvana, pre and post Doppelganger Arle, ever had. It was relieving telling someone her secrets she wouldn't even tell Sig, for fear he inadvertently brought them up in conversation. Sounds like something he'd do. She felt good. Having nothing on her face for once helped. And it only took less than an hour.

"I'm done with my work here. I must go back to my museum."

"'Kay. Thanks, Akuma. Would calling you my grandpa open too many old stitches?"

The bear was kinda taken back by it. "I'm afraid it does, Silvana. SO PLEASE, DON'T, KUMA!" Sil felt bad now for ever saying it. "But why do you want to call me that, I must ask?"

"I wasn't gonna use it. But you did kinda help make my mirror, right? I was kinda orphaned thanks to that. That kinda makes you my Grandpa. But I'll stop now. 'Bye." Silvana awkwardly closed the door.

"Until next time. And you can consider me your grandfather, just don't call me that. I don't wanna be reminded of it OR FEEL MY AGE, MA, KUMAKUMA! And I love your shows by the way."

"Thanks. Okay, 'bye Gramps." Sil grinned as she properly closed the door. But the door was quickly opened up again. "I almost forgot. I have a mirror at home and a ton of Amethyst Pearls in a chest. Can you disable it? Amitie's coming over in a few days and I don't want any accidents to happen."

~The End of Act 1~

Next up: A retelling…

Chapter Text

What if Sig found the mirror first:

There it was. Sig found the clothed rectangle in this dark and ominous place. “Yay.”

“Don’t celebrate so soon, meow.” Sig turned around to see a pair of sharp looking yellow eyes.

“If myew wanna cross this meowtaphorical bridge, you’d have to answer my riddle, and beat me at Puyo Puyo.”

“Okay, but can you help me carry this back to school?”

The room lit up. “You dare ask the Prince of Darkness? Either you’re dumb or purrhaps don’t know any better to recognize danger?” The black cat-like shadow creature purred.

“But I’m doing this for teach. Isn’t Prof Accord your owner, Popoi? Shouldn’t you help her out? You’ve gotten big enough for it.”

A gulp echoed through the crypt.

“I-I-I’m not Popoi.”
“Are you? You look like him.”
“Pure coincidence, meow!”
“You talk like him.”
“I’m the Prince of Darkness!”
“Isn’t that a tall horned, green haired guy?”

The shadow got aggravated. “Scratch the riddle! I’ll to prove I’m not Popoi.” It pulled out a purple glowing orb out of its body. “Myeeh. Here, have this Amethyst Pearl. Has Popoi ever giving you something?”

“Uh… no?”
“Purrgo, I’m not Popoi.”
“I guess? But I feel like I’m missing something…”
“You’re not, truuuust me.”
“Are you Uncle Stan trying to prank me again?”
“What?”

Sig nonchalantly tugged at the shadow’s tail. “It wasn’t funny the last you came to visit, isn’t funny now.”

Totally-not-Popoi swatted him away from him. “Puyo Puyo me mortal!”

Alternate 17: Counterfeit Red Arm
What if: There’s a Duplicate Sig instead of a Copy Amitie?

“…and that concludes the lessons on this mirror and it’s dangers. Any questions, kuma!?” Sig didn’t have any. Not to Akuma at anyway. He’s a bit concerned about Silvana. Akuma did not mince words. He couldn’t blame the teddy, he probably didn’t know what actual Doppelgangers were like.

Sig knew one, and she was a good person and a good friend. If a bit frustrated that she was a clone. So Doppelgangers can’t be all bad, can they?

“Does that answer your question, Lidelle, KUMA KUUMA?!”

“Eep! Yes, Mr. Akuma.”

“Glad to hear it.” Akuma glanced at the time. “Class dismissed, kuma!” *Clears teddy throat* “That was hasty of me. Give me a few more moments of your time.”

“I want to once again stress that these mirrors are rare, the chance of being replaced is, thankfully, very slim. So don’t live your life worrying that it will happen to you or a loved one…” The bear sighed. “I shall soon enough permanently strip this mirror of its powers so Accord can hang it in her office. Class dismissed.”

*Outside…*

“Sil.”

“Uh… Hi Sig.” Silvana felt herself to be a bit shaken at Akuma’s lecture. And we’re not talking about HIS CASES OF SUDDENLY SHOUTING HERE! She felt like dirt.

“You okay?”

“I-I’ll be fine. I-I’ll be fine. It was nothing I didn’t already know. Still kinda hurts.”

While Sig was still sure that not everything Akuma taught them was right, because of Silvana. He still had to ask: “How true was that?”

The clown took a big breath in. “Very.” She managed to whimper out. “He was dead on with how true it was to me at one point… The truth always hurts.” She clenched her fists.

“Sorry for bringing it up. Need a hug?”

Sil chuckled as put on her brave face. “Thanks, but not now or in public without my suit on.”

“Wanna catch some bugs later?”

“Aw… I’m sadly busy today. I gotta see Amitie, Akuma and oversee our practice day. I still need to work on my cartwheels, and trapeze acts. After that, I have had enough for the day.”

“Oh.”

“How about tomorrow?”

She put her hand the boy’s shoulder. “Okay.” She winked and waved bye along with Arms.

The boy from a figurative other world was glad to know that the girl from a literal other world warmed up to the doll.

But when his mind stumbled back to the topic they were on, he began to ponder about Akuma’s and Sil’s words on Doppelgangers.

Sig snuck back into class. Face to face with the mirror… Yup. ‘Even if he replaces me, there won’t be much of a difference, right? He’s me. It’s worth a try.’ Without hesitation nor really looking for toward it, he pulled out the Pearl from his bag.

The mirror absorbed the Pearls’ energy and the Duplicate Sig fell out from it like expected. Sig caught him, saving himself from a date with wooden floor. He seemed a bit sleepy. Looking over him Sig saw there were no obvious differences him and him.

Unlike Sil, his hair and eyes were the same colour were the same. His Arm, Single red eye, and bag were on the wrong side. But he looked like a perfect copy.

“Hmm… Which one of is the dulpi… duplik…  kit?” The Duplicate asked, not sure why he tried to use a twenty dollar word like that.

“Dupli… Sig? I saw you fall out of the mirror.”

“Ah.” There was some awkward silence between them as they stood on their own legs. Both of them are very hazy, but even they both knew they might have done something stupid.

Sig felt bad saying that the mirror guy was a Doppelganger. Akuma did tell them the Doppelganger would be convinced he was Sig himself.

DupliSig knew what was going on. Sig activated the mirror so DupliSig could be his guinea pig to see if he can make lightning strike twice. He didn’t think of it that way before he did it. It was more like a ‘Let’s try it again.’

DupliSig spoke up. “Whadda we do now? I can’t be a Doppelganger buddy to Sil if she’s busy. And there’s me killing you thing… I know we don’t mind-”

“-but others do…” Real Sig scratched his head. He may would’ve made a huge mistake.

…

“Wanna catch bugs?”
“Yay~”

*♪One musical duet number about the joys of catching bugs with a friend who shares that love. Sung in Monotone Sig IN STEREO!♪, later…*

“That was fun~”
“Yeah it was~”

They didn’t catch many bugs. They caught each other in their nets every so often. Their other friends usually don’t have this much fun with him.

DupliSig looked at the sky. “It’s getting dark. We should go home. Umm…”

“You’re thinking what I’m thinking?”

“That one of us can’t go home…”

“Maybe we can ask Sil to crash on her soft couch?”

“Who should go?” Dupli asked. It took Sig a little to think of what’s the best course of action.

“You can sleep at her’s, I’ll ask another time… Sig… Are you okay with a new name?”

*Still practice hours, Puyo Puyo Circus…*

Pierrot had her hands firmly on the trapeze and had Vento’s arms tightly around her neck. “Uuuurrgh… A bit looser… Vennnnkh-t-to.” The clown garbled.

“Eh, oops. Sorry, P.” Vento did have a little playfulness in his voice.

“That was intentional, wasn’t it?”

“A little.” Vento sheepishly admitted. “I didn’t mean strangling that hard.”

“Jerk.” Half-jested. Vento took pride in it.

“Sil!”

“Hi, Sig. Whaddya want?”
“Can I crash on your couch?”
“What’s that?!”
“Can I-”
“Can’t hear you, Sig! Wait down there.”

“Hope you’re ready, Vent.” The clown said to the… whatever role in circus Vento has (Magic Stuntman?).

“I was born ready for this stunt!” The trenchcoat thing said with maximum confidence.

“You sure?”

“Why do always ask that? Just go go go gogogogogo!”

“Okay okay! Just make sure we don’t drop each other. I’m still not convinced this a good idea…” The boss muttered. “Let’s do the short version first.”

“‘K, P”

Pierrot jumped. A with two back and forwards they jumped. Gravity demands its Masked Clown and Masked Pilot(?) pancake, but it was denied. Pierrot’s feet were tied to Vento’s by rope. And the same of their wrists.

Vento’s wind kept them airborne, using his coat’s new wings as a hang glider. It was a neat sight from below, watching them go up and down. The crash was also neat to watch.

“Safetynet! SAFETYNET!!”

“I’m trying, P! TRYI-” They hit the net.

“Ow! My back!”

“Sil!” Sig yelped, concerning the Sig outside.

“S-Sorry, P. I didn’t to slam so hard into you.

“It’s not your fault, Vent. Owowowow!”

“Did I break it?”

“Nooo… I think your mask’s horn scraped my back-ck. Get me out of this net, lemme talk to Sig. Maybe bring me to my van.”

“Okay. I also accidentally ripped your costume, by the way.”

“I’ll have Oshare fix it.”

Sig walked up. “Lemme help.”

Sil grinned, thanks to the pain and Sig being helpful. “Thanks. Vent?”

“Yeah, P.”

“New plan. Clean up shop.”

“Aw man, guess I deserve that one. ♪Pierrot and Sig sitting in a tree~♪” Vento skipped off.

“That boy is hopeless… Fufufhuhahahaaayouch…” Silvana inappropriately laughed, not at Vento, well partially, but the pain. Pierrot threw her left arm over her buddy’s shoulders. “Take me to bed, Sig.” She Schezo’d in an innocent tone. “ImeanI’mhurt! And I wanna lie down.”

“Gotcha, Sil.”

“Siiiiiii-hiiiiiiig~” She jokingly fake punched her best friend. “Yowch. What did tell you? I have trouble staying in character you call me Sil in my business suit.”

“Sorry. Pierrot.”

“Whatever, my day is done…” Silvana sighed.

Once outside Sig asked for assistance. “Help, she’s hurt.”

“Of course.” DupliSig replied without hesitation.

“Huh?” Sig was next was to the left of her… But she heard Sig to her right too. She turned her head as DupliSig put her right arm over his shoulder.

“Two Sigs?” It was a light underreaction, not worthy of the Primp’s Space-y Boy himself, or themselves(?). But a good attempt.

“Uh…”/“Oops…”

“Do I have a hole in my back?” She tried to look at her backside.

“Wha?”

“Did Vento’s mask horn stab me in the back? And these are my dying visions?”

“It looks fine.”
“It tore your clothes.”
“I can see your back.”
“It’s just a harmless long, thin scratch.”

“Good, that explains why I’m feeling cold. Good to know it just shredded through my clown suit, my jacket, and my polo straight to my back. Glad it’s not me slowly becoming numb…” Sil was relieved to know that at least. But something didn’t add up. She hoped her senses deceived her.

“Are you sure that I’m not hallucinating? I do feel a bit dizzy. Have I cracked?”

“Whaddya mean by that?”

“I mean, what if I repressed my Doppelgangeryness this much that I’m hallucinating two of you so I don’t have to face my grim reality?”

“I don’t follow.”

“Me neither, but it doesn’t seem very nice to think about.”

“Is it something we should worry about?”

“No, not, as far as I know, I should stop saying my fears out loud.”

‘Well, my third option is that I’m lovesick… Like lovey-dovey lovesick, like Rulue.’ Sil shuddered, the Sigs brushed it up as her being cold. ‘Not gonna happen anytime soon. Still, it can’t be two Sigs, right? Did my mask blur my sight and echo?’ “Just bring me home.”

*Home*

The duo threw their friend on her bed next to Arms. She threw her mask aside and got under her covers. “Thanks Sig…s?”

“It was nothing.” The stereo replied.

“Oh no. Don’t tell me, that there are really two of you?”

“Yep.” Sil put her palms up to her eyes. “Uh-huh.”

“SIG!!” Silvana bursted with concern. Making the Sigs winch a bit. “DO REALIZE THE DANGER YOU’VE BROUGHT ON YOURSELF!? I KNOW THAT YOU’RE NOT THE SMAR!… You’re… How do I put this gently?…”

“?”
“?”

“Okay let’s make it short: WHY!?”

“We were confused at the lessons.”
“They didn’t seem to match up with how you are.”

“Siiiiiig. No offense Doppelganger Sig, but-”

“Gis.”

“‘Scuse me?”

“Call me Gis.”

“Eeeeeeh?…”

“After the Giselle Beetle.”

Gis smiled like a dope.

Sil’s mind froze. ‘How could this? But does that? Is it his? Does that mean?’ “You’re a Doppelganger and you’ve already accepted your place?”

“Guess so?” Gis confirmed.

“And just saying that doesn’t make overwhelmingly and irrationally jealous?”

“Guess so?”

“No even a little bit? No need to laugh evilly, thinking about how you’re gonna replace him?”

“No.”

“We had fun catching bugs together.”

“And you guys get along too? How do you- Owowow. Headache.”

“Sorry, Sil.”
“Are you mad?”

“A little! Any idea how jealous I am. I feel so sad…”

“Sorry/Sorry.”

“Don’t be. I just…” Sil choked. She took that time to reconsider what to say. “Gis?”

“Yeah, Sil?”

“I want you to stay with me until we know for sure you’re harmless. But even then, after that rough lecture Akuma gave… Why did you this again?”

“We also wanted to give you another Doppelganger to talk to.”

“That’s very thoughtful of you two. But it’ll turn sour once one of you is gone.” She clutched Arms.

“We’re prepared for it.”

“Aaah! I’ve heard enough! Gis… Feels weird calling you that. You can live with me until we know he’s safe or maybe even after that. I’ve met some late bloomers before. They’re kinda rare.”

“Okay. We were gonna ask if I could stay here anyway.”

“I’m off to bed. Later, Sil. Take care, Gis.”

“Take care of yourself, if I come after you.”

…

Sil kept looking at Gis. His existence felt wrong to her. And if she was feeling this inherently bigoted towards him, who knows how he’ll fare with the rest? Not to mention she feels a bit unsafe herself. ‘This is how people feel about Doppelganger Arle, don’t they?’

She should give him a chance, at the moment he’s still that dopey kind-hearted, spacey, bug-loving, weird armed kid who wouldn't hurt a fly or anyone not named Sig at heart. He’s just another one of him. She isn't for this in the slightest. But it be a shame if he gave in… Like every other Doppelganger she knew…

“Um… You can sleep on my bed if you like…” Silvana would’ve blushed if it was the real Sig. Okay, no fooling anyone, she’s blushing. But it felt wrong because Gis is not the real Sig. Even if Sig and Sil weren’t a couple in any sense. Awkward and wrong.

Still. It be beneficial to have him near the dreamcatcher that keeps Sil calm at night.

“Is it okay to lie on your couch?”

“You, Amitie, Vento, Hohow and Mr. Amitie’s Dad absolutely adore that couch, and I don’t get.”

“Please? It’s so comfy.” Gis pleaded.

“Okay, okaaay. Here’s a blanket. Be careful when going outside, it’s best to that no one knows you exist for now. Your arm may look like it’s normal to you. But it’s actually one the opposite side. Anyone’s probably on edge about you right now.”

“I figured already. So I can’t do anything for a while?”

“‘Fraid not.” Sil sympathetically replied. “I’ll see what I can do for you. Because you might need a new identity… This is too heavy. Let’s just go to sleep.”

“‘Kay…” Gis went to the Valhalla that is Silvana’s couch.

“Wait! I remembered something I wanted to ask.”
“What’s up?”
“How did you get your hands on an Amethyst Pearl? You didn’t break into the museum, did you?”
“No, in the crypt a big shadow thing that kinda looks like my uncle Stan or Popoi gave me it, and then it threatened my life I told anybody.”
“Sig! He better not have all hearing ears.”
“I figured that since I’m Gis, that I’m good saying it. Good night.”
“Good night, Si- Gis.” ‘Tonight better be the best sleep I’ve ever had. I’ve had more than enough shocks for forever.’

Sil looked up at her dreamcatcher. ‘Guess I’ll hafta buy another one. But let’s see how he sleeps without a dreamcatcher first.’

*The Next Morning, Later…*

Sneaking past the still sleeping Gis in the living to the Caravan’s kitchen to prepare breakfast, it was hard not to notice her new kin rolling around in his sleep. It was surprising he wasn’t on the floor like his blanket is.

“Breakfast’s ready, Gis.” No reaction. Sil shook him awake lightly to no avail. “Still dead asleep, huh?” She shook him harder. “Gis! Wake up, Gis!”

“Hrmmrgmgh. Who’s Gis?”

“You are. Remember? You were duplicated yesterday.”

“Oh yeah. Now, I remember…” He rubbed his eyes.

Sil detected sadness in his voice. Can’t blame him. “You just have to remember who you are every morning. You’ll get used to it. Or is it remembering who you’re not… I never think about this stuff out loud.”

“I’ll remember who I’m not next time.”

“I didn’t think of you as a glass half empty kinda guy. Here.” Sil handed the breakfast over.

“Ah, thanks. It feels wrong thinking of the other way, with two of me walking about.”

“I envy you.”

“Why?”

“Oops, didn’t mean to say that out loud! Just enjoy your eggs.”

“Okay.” Gis seemed to enjoy it.

‘That distraction was way too easy… Or is he? Hmm…’

“Sorry for this rhetorical question, but did you sleep well?” Sil did not take any pleasure in asking that. But it had to be known.

“I didn’t.”

…

“Any, dreams?”

“Just some flashbacks and new dreams playing Puyo-ing. Ammy was there, Wuffine was- I mean Raffine was there.”

“Pfffrtt. Wuffine. Gotta remember that one.” Sil laughed, the more ammo against her the better, Gis didn’t laugh with her.

“She doesn’t like it, so I stopped calling her that.”

“But seriously I have a remedy for those dreams.” The circus boss held the boy’s hand. “Otherwise they will drive you crazy and occasionally bend the truth.”

“Can I have that remedy?”

“Sure. But you have to sleep on my bed…” Sil blushed again. “I don’t have any other dreamcatchers.”

“But can find one, please?”

“Are you sure? They’re pretty rare. It’s a better option if we share my bed.”

“But this couch is so comfy~”

Sil rolled her eyes. “Fine, I’ll try to find one for you. But listen up! Lemme know if the dreams become too much and I can’t find it. We have to share my bed. I feel so icky for saying that. Got it?”

“Yeah. I’ll shower when it comes to that.”

“That’s not what I meant Gis.”

“I know.”

Two weeks passed… Silvana couldn’t find a second dreamcatcher, Gis never let her catch on that his dreams got worse. He accidentally got himself exposed despite the disguise Sil cobbled together, all who he thought were his friends hated him.

He snapped the very next day. He got Sig committed to the hospital and felt nothing about it, no remorse, no sympathy, no empathy, it was all gone. Sig felt betrayed by a friend. Half of the school worked together to subdue him. Despite the unfair numbers against him, it wasn’t easy. The majority still won by a landslide, but it was emotionally draining.

Sil got a lot scolding for housing Gis, knowing what he is. It made her feel super welcome herself.

Nobody had the guts to make a corpse out of the unconscious body. But Klug, being the smarty he is, had a solution. But he instructed everybody to leave.

The next time they saw Gis he had his hair different wore glasses, wore a nifty cloak, had two red eyes now had a subtle red tint about him. It was strange. Gis looked a lot more attentive than he usually did. He had a big grin on his face. Even if his blue spirit didn’t look so pleased.

“King Stanley Hihat Trinidad I has returned to his body at last. Now to get used to reading backwards.”

Next up: Another retelling…

Chapter Text

What if Silvana found the mirror first:

After some kiss and make up with Amitie after utterly, brutally, dominating her in a rematch. (No more hard feelings between them.) Silvana volunteered to go into the crypt.

She came across a dimly lit circular room. The item Akuma described was in front of her. Sil just snatched the thing and was on her merry way.

Actually, no. That be too easy. The room darkened. A big pair over yellow glowy eyes blocked the way the harlequin came in. Sil found herself a bit intimidated. “You dare steal my treasure, meow?”

“Y-Yeah.” She bounced herself out of it. If Arle knew one thing it was to talk back. “Hope you don’t need it.” She tried to walk past him. But some invisible force lifted her up. “Wh-What’s going on?” She got herself not so tightly entangled and can’t get loose.

“Myehehehe-Myeeeh! Well, you got me. I don’t need it. Mreow. But you did intrude my, The Prince of Darkness’, latest hidemeowt.”

“You’re not Satan.” The shadow’s captive said bluntly.

“Nya?” The room lit up showing Silvana she’s wrapped up in the tail of a shadowy cat.

“You’re a pretty lame Prince if you have to hide out…” Sil rolled her eyes.

“Hmm. I admieowre your sharp tongue. Tell you what.” The shadow dropped Sil to the ground without warning.

“Ow.”

“If ya solve this purrzzle I’ll let you go scot free.”

“Not more puzzles, I’m sick of those just getting here!”

“Yes more purrzzles. Listen good:”

*Bla bla bla*

“How many crows live to tattle on their friends?”

“None, they don’t have friends.” Sil answered without second thought.

“Th-That’s right! But-But how did you?”

Sil was just as surprised “It just a sarcastic answer, really, honest.” She shrugged, content she didn’t have to Puyo for once. “Now let me go.”

The shadow demon, though incredibly upset, stepped aside to let her leave.

“One last purresent from me.” The Shadow cat took out an amethyst pearl out of its body. Sil accepted it. “Now don’t go telling where you got it from. Or my claws, may need a new scratching post.” He tried one last trick on intimidation.

“I don’t need this pearl.” Sil caught the cat off guard with that reply. She threw the pearl back in its face.

Alternate Alternate 17: Redundant Red-Eyed Forgery

What if: Amitie still found the mirror, but…

“How come it doesn't work right now? It's standing in front of Miss Ammy, so shouldn't there be a creepy clone of her?”

“Because, Lidelle.” Mister Know-It-All answered before Akuma could. “It needs energy from Amethyst Pearls to function, it fuels it. Mr. Akuma said it was safe, didn't he? He must've drained it of its power.”

Akuma tried to correct Klug. “It was already drained, I can't drain Amethyst Pear-”

“Amethyst Pearl? Like this one?” Amitie pulled the shadow beast's treasure, it was directly in the mirror's light.

Silvana, without missing a beat, tackled Amitie to cover her up. “AMITIE! NOOOOOO!”

“Whoawhawhoa!”

She succeeded, rolling against the wall with Amitie in her arms. Everyone was kinda impressed at Sil’s action. But the mirror still absorbed the pearl’s energy… A body still came out of it.

Everyone was too focused on the Doppelganger on the floor. Sil let herself loose from Amitie and just looked it.

“Great!” Sil angrily yelled. “Just what I needed. A death sentence !” That was her immediate reaction. “Oh shoot!” But soon figured out the implications of this. ‘I forgot I was a Doppelganger. That’s good, I’m progressing, and I don’t feel the urge. But now… Boy, is she gonna…?’

The harlequin slammed the mirror downwards. “I need a Knife!”

“Why a knife, Sil?”

“DIDN’T YOU LISTEN TO AKUMA, AM!? When she awakes she gonna be out for my blood! And I don’t know how to snap necks! So I have to stab her!” Most in the room flinched at the harsh words coming out of the clown.

Akuma cleared his throat. “Silvana is right, her Doppelganger could gain consciousness at any moment. Raffine, restrain her. MAKE SURE SHE CAN’T MOVE HER ARMS, KUMA!”

“On it.”

“And be as rough as you like!” Sil added.

“You don’t have to ask me twice.” The rich girl smirked as she did what she was told for once.

“I’ll go get my WEAPONS! KUMA! FOR GOODNESS’ SAKE, PLEASE BE SAFE, KUMA!” The teacher darted off in a panic.

Raffine sat on the body. Just in time. Doppelganger Silvana woke up. “Hrmm? Since when do I sleep with a flour bag on my back? Where did Arms go?”

“Oh great, she’s awake.”

“Please tell me that’s me talking to myself in my dreams again, and that I’m got… No, please no.” Doppelganger Sil looked up to herself.

“Not again!” She roared, trying to get loose.

“Again?” The chorus behind Sil’s back repeated.

She glared at them and glared harder at her Doppelganger. ‘This is surreal…’ The Doppelganger Sil chuckled nervously back.

“Fuheheheh. Don’t look at me like that, double faker! My identity was bound to drop!” Her voice was full stop full of hatred and anger.

Sil’s lips stretched a bit as she looked back again at her classmates. Now back at her Double. “But I hoped to wait a few years!” She channeled some anger as well. “And I’m the real one.”

“Prove it!”

“I will! Does anyone have a non-magical mirror?” She asked calmly in the class.

“Here, break it and you’ll regret it.” Raffine lent her make-up mirror.

“Thanks… Look.”

Doppel Sil focused her eyes. “Red eyes on the mask, purple-ish hair? Why!? Oh, and everything that’s red is now somewhere between blue and lavender… Well, that makes me feel a bit better, my eyesight’s normal again too.”

Sil snorted a bit.

“What’s so funny, Doppel ?”

For that Sil kicked her Doppel in the face. “Don’t call me that! And what’s funny is that you don’t have a plaid pattern.”

“What?”

“You have… Dunno what’s it’s called but it certainly isn’t plaid.”

“It’s called Argyle, thank you very much.” Raffine corrected.

“Face it, Not Me. You’re an imperfect clone, of an imperfect clone!”

*Screaming Rage*

*The gasps of Amitie and Lidelle* “Wait, you just confirmed without a doubt that you yourself are a Doppelganger too.” Doppel Sil grinned.

“Hrnngh. It’s past the point of no return.”

Klug cleared his throat. “So let me get our facts straight. Silvana is a Doppelganger and the Silvana on the floor is a Doppelganger’s Doppelganger?”

“Good job, Klug.”

“You have ears. And don’t say it like that! It’s infuriating!!” The Sils snarked. “I figured it out already before you it became blatant.” Klug adjusted his glasses. “What makes me concerned is all our lives here. How can we trust you knowing the both of you are immoral copies created to break apart relationships?”

“What have done with the real Sil, you phoney?” Amitie spoke up.

“I am the real Sil!”

“So am I!! And I have had enough of this!! If you deny your place in the world then I’m gonna kill and replace right here and right now you to do it for you before I go crazy! Fireball!” Doppelganger Sil casted fire, it caught Raffine’s butt on fire. She ran out of the room like a Hohow with his head chopped off. Everyone else in the room was scared, to different degrees.

“If you’re saying that it means you’re already crazy. Double ganger.”

“Mrgrgr!!!” Double stood up. “You know what I mean. Before I get single-minded and get all creepy, giggling like a psychopath!!”

“You mean you aren’t already? And aren’t you admitting now that you’re my Doppelganger?”

“I’ll kill you!!” Double tackled Sil, trying to strangle her. Sil fought back

“And I'll let you try.”

“¿Que?” Silvana threw Double off. Literally and figuratively, causing some mixed but mostly concerned reactions. “You are? What’s the catch?”

“The catch is that only one of us shall survi-”

“Duh!”

“Shut up,  Double ! Wasn’t done yet!”

*Sockpuppet hand mock repeat*

“Hrngh.” Sil tried to calm herself a bit again. She needed to make this look as attractive as possible.

“I have some conditions. One: Let’s battle outside. This might be your school soon and your friends and Klug… and Raffine. Let’s keep them out of harm's way.”

“Why should I listen to you- Ah, oh, ummm… Fair point. And number two?”

“………Lemme say goodbye to everyone, I don’t want any more regrets other than you replacing me…”

Double thought about it. “Go ahead.”

“Thanks. You’re not gonna do the same?”

“Why should I? The real one should prevail.”

“Idiot.” Sil muttered as she turned to her classmates. While keeping an eye on Double. “I’ll make it quick. And I know I you probably a bit scared of me now. Trust me, I know that reaction very well…”

“Here Am, candy, sorry for being so mean yesterday, and thanks for the birthd-” Sil buried her head in her palms. “I might die the day after my birth-”

“Thanks, Sil, sorry for turning the mirror on.”

Sil sighed. “It happens. Sig.” Sil’s lip trembled, as was her hand as she tried to remove her mask. She couldn’t go do it. She still might have to live life after this. A tight hug will do. “Thanks.”

“I’ll miss you, too.”

“I want you to keep my bag. Please take care of Arms.” She whispered before she broke off. “If I never see you guys again I just want say that I liked most of you and living here has been… Well… It’s the best thing what happened. Tell Donguri the Circus is his. Don’t make mistakes like me and that cold-hearted harlequin over there!”

“Stop projecting! It hurts!”

“Our existence hurts!”

“Let us help!” Chirped Amitie. Sil and Double looked at her like she’s crazy.

“I’ll help too.”

“Siiiiig.”
“Not you too.”

“I would help too, but I’m too scared to. I’m so sorry, Miss Sil…”

“Lideeeelle…/Lidelle?”

Klug kept quiet. Perhaps he didn’t care about the outcome. Sil doesn’t care about how much he cares. Raffine probably sitting somewhere in a bucket of water right now. But she probably wouldn’t come to an aid.

Still… It did surprise Sil. But… “Sorry, but I’ll have to this alone.”

“Yeah, I don’t want you guys either.” Double backed up.

“But-”

“No buts, Am! My M.I.Q. is 182.”

“One hundred and…” *Thud* Klug’s heart skipped a beat and fainted.

“Klug! Amitie yelled.”

“Psha, looks like he figured out the dangerous spells we can cast, Doppel.”

“Don’t call that, Double. But she’s right, you guys won’t be safe. Got it?”

“I’ve waited enough!” Double’s head boiled the whole time. Then she tackled Sil through the window.

“Why don’t we settle this with Puyo Puyo?”

“Fine with me! 500k Yon rules!”

Sil shivered at Double’s suggestion. “You monster!”

“Hi Pot. Let’s just use magic, straight up.” The push up their sleeves.

“Ahahah!”
“Fufufu!”
“Chaos!”
“Idiot!”
“Abyss!”
“Strong Club!”
“Ragnarok!”
“Diamond Cutie!”
“Labyrinth!”
“Royal Heart!”
“Eclipse!”
“An Ace in Spades!”
“Armageddon!!”
“Full House!!”
“Armageddon!!”
“Full House!!”
“Armageddon!!”
“Full House!!”
“Armageddon!!”
“Full House!!”
“Armageddon!!”
“Full House!!!”

Etc. …………… They were quite good at dodging each other's spells.

But they did hurt. Sil had a pigtail burned off and some nasty burn wounds. Double was a bit less damaged. Full House wasn’t as powerful. It’s a bit more long ranged though.

Sil’s fingers began to pulsate from casting so much, who knows how long they’ve been at it. That’s should mean that Double should stop soon, Armageddon is one of the highest levels of spells, so…

“Hyaahahahahaw!!” Double cried out in pain. She was too focused on her target to pay attention to her now cracked open fingers.

“Fufufu. Looks like I have the upper hand, Double! You can’t use your magic anymore!”

“Royal Heart! Ah! That’s not enough, it only makes it hurt less! GRrrrrrrgh! I don’t need magic to take you down! Aaaaaaaaaah!!” Double stampeded straight to Silvana.

Silvana saw this as an opportunity to cast her final spells before she should stop doing so herself. At the risk of revealing to whoever else was in earshot. “Fireball! Ice Storm! Want more?!” She taunted in response to her reflection slowing but immediately regretted doing that, it made her even angrier and motivated. She’s closing in! “Diacute! Mind Bla- Umfph.” She got shoulder tackled to the ground.

Double got onto Sil, she took her thumbs straight to Sil’s neck. But she caught Double’s wrists in time. “WHY! WON’T! YOU! JUST! DIIIEEE!!” The struggle was painful for both. And to think the rage shown on the mask didn’t convey the rage accurately enough…

“And to think I’ll become like you again one day. It makes me sick! Even without taking out this taste of my own medicine in acCOUNT!” Double almost slipped through but Silvana flipped the script. Now SHE is the choker on top, while Double resisted.

“And Hrmmgh honestly, for a moment back at school I did consider there is some benefit to you replacing me.”

“Come ag*cough*gain?!”

“You heard me! If you took over my life I wouldn’t have to worry anymore. No more fear. You could've worn my mask and claim you claimed your own blue colored jacket as a battle trophy, just add a little dye. And you a have succeeded in replacing me. Everything should be fine.”

“Don’t think I’m done with replacing you! I’m replacing Arle too, no matter how my friends’ll protest it!”

Silvana frowned deeply and angrily. “Forgot to never get my hopes up again. You’ve truly lost it already if think that’s a good idea! Giving up now would be a bad idea anyway. None of my friends are in the Puyo Underworld. Besides, if anyone is gonna replace Arle, it’s gonna be me!” Doppel screamed.

“KUH!” I another burst of rage, Double kicked Sil off.

“Fufufu. Glad to know you’re losing it too. Let’s try playing hostage.” The eviler clone pulled out a familiar face out of her bag.

“Doppelganger Arms?” Sil tilted her head.

“Try going through this!” Double used her plush as a human shield.

“Fufufufufwaaaaah!”

“What makes you laugh now!?”

“Fufufu. Sorry, not laughing at you. But wouldn’t it be kinda funny in a sick twisted way if Doppelganger Arms killed and replaced Arms?”

Double snickered too, not dropping her guard. “Fufufwheheheh! That is kinda funny! Fufufu.”

“Fireball! OoooOOOW!” One more spell out of her hurting finger and it was done.

The spell hit Doppelganger Arms. “Hey! Why did you do that to him?! He’s your buddy too!”

“Have you forgotten how little we care about our kind’s lives? You’re were gonna use mine anyways.”

“Oh. Oops…”

Silvana tackled her into a fist fight.

“My eye!”
“Don’t pull so hard! YOOOOOOOOOOOOW!”
“I should’ve trimmed our nails!”
“Missed! Ungh. Hit!”
“Umpf. Knee. In. Stomach. Blech!”
“A slap seems refreshingly simpl- Ouch you slapped my burn wounds!”
“Counter!”
“Not the mask!”
“My mask!”

“Silvana!”

“Who’s? Oh yeah, that’s me! Give the knife to me!”

“No, I’m Sil! Help get rid of her.”

“Not to worry. I have eyes.” Akuma casted a spell that restrained the Doubleganger Arle where she was. Above Silvana.

“No. Nonononono!”

“Here is the knife.”

“Thanks, Akuma.” Sil tried to get on her knees from underneath herself.

“Pain. Ow. Pain. Owowowow.”

She applied some pressure and the day is done.

Sil collapses on top of double. Sil has some heavy clothing damage. But that isn’t all. She is charred, scratched up, ripped off pigtail, the other one burned leaving a bald spot, nasty scratch marks, an eye maybe have gone blind, probably not allowed to cast magic for a while to make her fingers heal, needs medical aid and the mask is beyond repair.

She really needed a nap.

Akuma tried to lift her with his plushie body. “Sorry I didn’t prepare a knife earlier. I didn’t know, Amitie had an Amethyst Pearl. Thank goodness, you’re still with us. You’re the first original I managed to safe. Even if you’re one of them yourself.”

“Original? Fufufufuhahahaha! OwowHahahahahahwahaowhahahaha!” Sil laughed as hard as she could. “I’m the original.” She smiled. Despite the quite a number of eye-witnesses was saw the battle.

How her life turned out after today is up to you to imagine. Sig did explain Sil’s situation for her and Amitie feels at least guilty for Double’s creation.

Next up: One Last Retelling. NOT Cut From the Same Cloth!

Chapter Text

Chapter 17.5: ?

Arle had had it. She couldn’t take it anymore. Like many times before. She had to face reality. Whenever she could anyway…

She knew. She knew for years. She was a Doppelganger. She gritted her teeth everytime she found herself admitting that.

Not it would stop her from doing what she was made for. If anything it fueled her desire.

“Why? I’m so much powerful than her!” She sobbed alone in her stolen caravan hidden in a cave. She slammed her fist against bed repeatedly. “What’s wrong with me!” She somewhat asked rhetorically. “There has to be another way right? No matter how I look at it’s a bad end…”

She gave up and tried to sleep. Ready to scheme.

A few years later, Arle decided to give it a shot again. An agonizing wait, but more desperate than ever. People had time to mellow out, they wouldn’t think twice of Arle acting a bit odd now. All she had to do was track down Arle.

She spied for months, but couldn’t find her. It took her a month more to find out she vanished into thin air randomly. Presumably by playing Puyo.

She had to go where she went. And through sheer determination transgressed the boundaries of time and space to find Arle.

At a cost. Doing so attracted some unwanted attention. Someone in this forest cleared his throat from behind the now startled Dop. Arle.

“Are you perchance Arle Nadja, the sorceress?”

Doppel turned around. There was a silhouette of a towering tall, lanky, 50s quiff sporting man. The shadow had visible eyes. They glowed a bright cyan light. In addition of a glowy question mark on its forehead and a blue tint all over. One thing that would make this picture complete is a smoking pipe.

It was quite unsettling. Doppel found herself a little intimidated. Its atmosphere was very oppressive and those eyes could probably steal a soul. She took a BIG step back. He seemed happy though until he asked again.

“I repeat.” The blot’s voice was… Very unique. It would catch you off-guard the first one hundred times you heard it. As weirdly fitting as it is intimidating. “Are you the sorceress, Arle Nadja?” Impatience comes to mind.

“Of course I am!” The clone said on instinct. She regretted it immediately. This thing didn’t just rub her the wrong way. It massaged. It steamrolled.

“Muh huh huh huh ha.” It laughed.

“Fuh huh huh huh eh…” Arle chuckled back nervously.

“Splendid. Allow me to introduce myself, though there’s little point.” It spoke like how the Dark Prince would speak to his best friend if he had one. Very friendly sounding, Arle didn’t buy it. “They call me Ecolo. And I have a proposal for you.”

“You want me to make you look normal?” She attempted to trash talk.

“Muh haha.” He chuckled off, playfully pointing. It felt as genuine as an aunt with a Cheshire cat smile. “Oh, you. Almost. I need your help with magical power. You combined with my power, we could be SO POWERFUL! To flood a world with PUYO!”

That hit Doppel like a brick. “You monster!” She was absolutely disgusted. “Why would you do that?!”

“Muh ha ha ha.”
“Fuh eh eh eh…”
“Muhahaha.”
“Fuheheheh…”
“Muhahahaha! MUHWAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!”
“I wanna go home!”

“Maybe I tell you later. You will help me, would you?”

“I’m not gonna help you.” She wanted to run away for her own safety, but she got to Puyo battle stance instead. This thing is a danger to everyone.

“You don’t have a choice in the matter.” It jarringly lunged towards Arle.

She wasn’t sure what happened, other than a sting. Everything seemed normal. Until she tried to look around.

She couldn’t.

Her body moved on her own. It looked at her hands, stretched, looked all over her body and rubbed her hands together.

“Excellent, it worked.”

That… was her voice… But not her words.

This is scary. She wanted to talk but couldn’t. There’s seemed no way to break free. It didn’t even seem like the intruder could hear her.

Ecolo practiced his best teenage girl with attitude routine for his plan.

Arle tuned out for most of it. Her only joys she felt was the bittersweet feeling of seeing Arle’s frienemies (who treated her like Arle) get manipulated, the fact she probably won’t get crushed along with the world and the revolting sadistic pleasure Ecolo took out of it she was forced to feel too.

A redhead and Amitie did try to thwart their plans. ‘At least someone is trying to stop this psycho…’

It was not until they found the third person trying to thwart the guest’s plans. Well, due to an understandable misunderstanding they fought her at first. That blue and white dress shouldn’t be an eyesore but it is.

Ecolo was standing far away, looked through binoculars on top of a mountain. He seemed to have a violent reaction seeing Arle fighting the other two. Dop. Arle felt what he was thinking. Something like: Did I possess the wrong one? Why do I feel so angry looking at her?

There was no way to be sure. But it was a good guess, as he was silently ranting to himself in circles. It was nice to hear something familiar.

Ecolo seemed nonplussed when the first five things collapsed, whatever they were. But seemed a bit angry whenever Arle was there to do it. As far as stomping the ground.

Dop. Arle tuned out even more.

When she realized her surroundings she was standing atop Ecolo Mansion’s balcony. “Great job making it here guys.” Ecolo welcomed in a way Arle would say with an understated snare at Arle. He kinda ignored Amitie and the redhead.

“We’ll stop you doppelganger!”
“Gu gu gu!”

Arle and Carbuncle yelled.

“Muhaha. Ah, Arle. The sorceress of which rumors of have crossed the paths over space-time. Potentially powerful enough to cast any spell.” Ecolo genuinely praised. “I should be lucky that this body seems to be more powerful than you.”

“What’re you talking about? You’re just another of my doppelgangers. Aren’t you Pierrot?”

“Muhahahahahaha!” It cackled as it walked inside.

“Hey! Don’t run away!” Ecolo’s enemies ran into the mansion.

Next thing the host cared to pay attention to was the battle in the attic. Which remarkably looked like outer space. Or was outer space.

All that mattered was the incoming Puyo battle. “Let’s talk after the world’s flooded. I just want to battle.”

“Yeah! Together we’ll stop whatever you’re planning.”

“Arle, let us help!” Redhead yelled.

“You sure, she’s dangerous enough on her own. And now she’s possessed. If you help me we have to fight as one.”

“Fine! We three will beat you together!”
“And save Silvana !”

The Redhead and Amitie cheerleaded in a very cheesy way.

One battle later, Doppelganger Arle got exorcised by being crushed by… Garbage Puyo. That or that stupid jerk abandoned her. She would enjoy her freedom, but she was too busy quivering beneath on the five rock amount of Puyo. She fell unconscious. Not able to enjoy her freedom yet. And with Arle around, and in this weakened state, she’d likely never enjoy it again… But considering what she’d do with that freedom…

“Hey, are you okay?” Was the first she thing she heard was Amitie angelic(?) voice. “The bad man’s gone. Wake up. ” She lent a hand to get Doppel back up.

“Ehr, wh-who’re you?” The waking girl asked.

“Eh… Amitie… Are you sure it’s a good idea?”

“Of course, Redhead.” Amitie was so full of confidence in her statement.

“No way! At least cuff her. She’s bad news, Am!” Arle scolded.

“Come on guys, this is Silvana! She’s a friend! A good friend. A friend that won’t stop dreaming even though I’m shaking her very hard. Wake up, Sil! ”

“Huh?” Sil returned to reality, where she was sleeping on her side on her neat king-sized bed. Snuggling Arms.

“Finally!” Amitie was so relieved to see her awake she hugged from behind. Giving Sil a taste of her own medicine for what she does to Arms every night.

“Lemme go.” She ordered.

And Amitie complied. “Okie-do-”

*Slap*

“Yowchies! What was that for?” Amitie rubbed her poor head.

“Because you woke me!” Sil answered like a grump.

“I was worried. Looked like you had a nightmare.”

“I have complete control over my dreams whenever I want! Remember, Am?” She pointed up at the dreamcatcher.

“That’s what worries me! You were shakin’ and mumbling and turning and you can control your dreams. How can I not worry?”

“O-O-O-Oh… I’m okay. I was just… You know that Ecolo thing you told me about?”

“Yeah?”

“I was imagining me and the role of Arle.”

“Why would you do that?” Amitie asked softly. “Didn’t you want to be not Arle?”

“It’s not about that!” Sil clutched Arms hard and stared at his fuzzy head. Though her glance was casted aside. “I think? It’s more a thing of what could’ve been. Before woke me up.” *Slapper*

“Ouch!”

“I was unpossessed by you, Arle and… Um… I forgot her name.”

“Ringo.”

“Ringo. And after being crushed by so much P uy o ,” Arms made a great stress reliever. “I was gonna pretend to have amnesia. And imagining how my lif-”

*Slappiest: The Amitieing*

“Ow.” Sil made her plush buddy rub her cheek.

“Oh, sorry Sil. I didn’t mean to hit you.”

“Hrngh. Did I hit a trigger word or something?”

“Amnesia’s not fun, Sil.” Amitie said plain and simple. “You forget everything, and you’re so confused. It’s so irritating that you can’t remember anything.” Amitie teared up a little. “I got lucky Ringo helped me remember quickly before I started to worry. I can’t imagine how my life would’ve been if I forgot all friends and my memories of them! You wanna forget all of that?”

“The dream took place long before I even met you. It’s gonna be a harmless fantasy anyways. And… Maybe?… If I could forget my hate for Arle. I’d be much happier and everyone else too. Besides, I said I was gonna fake it.”

“Sil…”

“It’s too late for that now of course. I don’t deserve the easy way…”

…

“Do think it would’ve helped Vibby?” Amitie solemnly asked.

“Who?”

“Vibitia?”

“Oh, um… Mayb- Well if she overreacted like jus- Can we just go back to sleep?” They just looked at each other. In silence.

Awkward silence.

Until Amitie grabbed her pillow and smacked Sil with it. She giggled.

“Or another pillow fight. That works too.” Silvana grinned. “We nothing to do tomorrow, right? Let’s make slumber party last a bit longer.” She safely put away Arms and assaulted Amitie.

Next up: Dreams

Chapter Text

Chapter Dream: In non-italics vision

Panotty had been following Arle and Carbuncle ever since she defeated since they defeated his musical partner Harpy. The elf has been bugging her and her next three opponents with his beautiful music. And they ignored him, and he knew.

So he played louder.

And louder…

And louder.

And louder!

And louder!!

AND LOUDER!!!

AND LOUDER!!!!

AND LOUDER!!!!!

AND LOUDER!!!!!!

AND LOUDER!!!!!!!

AND LOUDER!!!!!!!!

AND LOUDER!!!!!!!!!

AND LOUDER!!!!!!!!!!

AND LOUDER!!!!!!!!!!!

A N D LO U DE R !! ! ! !! ! !! !! !

“Okay, enough ya li’l twerp!” Arle expressed. Panotty snickered hysterically.

At the local romantic restaurant. One happy demon finally got his wish. A date. A date in which the girl and her pet are just scarfing down on the curry the man provided for. The man just poured some exotic, several years old lemonade in his glass from the glass bottle. “So, baby.” He tried breaking the ice as he twirled the liquid in his glass. “Why the sudden interest in my advances?” *Sip* “You usually put more of an resistance when I try to ask you out, beautiful.”

Still enjoying the curry, Arle replied. “Because I was hungry.” She spoke with her food in her mouth.

“C’mon, honey, that can’t be the only reason.”

“I’m trying to lure Dark Prince here he’s got a book he gotta return.” She just admitted, not really caring how Incubus thought about it.

“Ah, so honest. Yet I’m here, so jealous.” He swooned. Though he did do a double take. “The Dark Prince? Holy *Bleep*!” He gained some eyes eyeballs as his usual mannerisms faltered somewhat. Arle didn’t mind.

*Chewing noises* “Yup.” *Chew Chew, incoming train*

“Please tell your fiancé to go easy on me.”

“He’s not my fiancé!” Arle stood up and pointed at Incubus.

A lot of eyeballs were looking at her. Arle decided it was wise to slowly and nervously sit back down.

“Here is your Owlbear [insert something you wouldn’t eat, but probably not that] and Mermaid boiled in the finest teal Puyo juices, sir.” The waiter placed Incubus’ meal in front of him. “Enjoy.”

“Thank you.”

Arle looked at it with a wrinkly mouth. ‘That doesn’t look appetizing. Umgrg. Smells worse.’

“Hm. Want some of this, honey?” He pushed it closer Arle’s face.

Arle gagged and fell unconscious. Carbuncle fought Incubus but not before they were kicked out.

“Oh, Mino. Been a while.”

“Moo?”

“Rulue been treating you well lately?”

“That’s none of yer business. But she’s gotten strong.”

“Like how strong?” Minotauros handed over his axe.

Arle, surprised, held it diagonally. And fell over backwards from the weight. “Whoawhoawhoawhoa-WAH!”

“M’lady can lift my axe with ease now. Makes me proud ‘n sad. One day she won’t need my help anymore. Or what if she suddenly decided to fire me? Or doesn’t need my protection anymore, or needs me to spar or learned how to cook. The job pool for Minotaurs are surprisingly small, ya know. And I love my job, I don’t work a day in my life. I prefer to protect Rulue, beats pushing a wheel in endless circles fer sure. Or fighting angry greeks. Blech. Those are the worst. Not to go onna tangent but I’ve been thinkin’ about gettin’ a huge hammer. Apparently handles about the same as my axe. I’d be known as Rulue’s Hammerin’ Herald ; Minotauros! Probably could take up carpentry too, like my niece. Her furniture break’s a li’l too often for my taste. Not always my fault. I’d be very careful. It’s like my Ma always said: ‘You’ll do it eventually’. Like I did with a marble statue of Rulue and… The Dark Prince. I had to do it several times over, she was never quite satisfied. I did my best on his nose, but I kept lookin’ like a wicked witch’s. And I’m not talking about that Witch, I’m talkin’ ‘bout a huuuge schnoz here. I’m not that good at male human-like noses is all. And fer my failures M’lady rewards me by breaking the marble. Then I redid it and let her do his nose. And she broke it! She was content with just another marble statue of herself ‘n send it to the Prince. She really wants him to have art pieces of himself. Speaking of the Prince, Rulue’s been worryin’ me. Seems to me she’s getting loonier ‘n loonier to me every time. Suggested a hobby, but she kept turned that back ‘round to the Prince. Suggested reading some non-fiction books, but started her own novel, clearly projectin’ whut she wants. Suggested in a covert manner to see a therapist. Went back to that durned Prince. Nice guy ‘n all, but Rulue deserves someone who loves ‘er back, yanno? Or somethin’ or someone that would make her happier than that guy? Like a martial art tournament. I feel I like had a point at some point.”

Arle wasn’t so sure. But she had a hunch that Minotauros wasn’t completely happy. “I think Rulue will always need a lackey around somewhere.”

“You think so?” The bulky creature sounded happy again.

“Yeah.”

“Thanks, Arle. I hope you and Rulue will get along again. ‘N sorry for torturing with my ramblin’. Something I can do fer you?”

“I need air! Quick, get this axe off of me! I also wanna battle you for leaving me like this for so long.”

Arle and Carbuncle took a break in the sitting on a playground’s swing sets. Arle didn’t get to enjoy swinging, Carbuncle did. “Guuuuuuuuuuuu!” She pushed him. They had a great time.

Unlike the grumpy loser kid over there with the sword and the armor too big for him. “Langus! Didn’t recognize you there. Want me to push you too?” Arle asked innocently, jiggling the swing next to Carbuncle’s.

“Nnnrgh.” The cursed warrior was on the verge of a tantrum as he pointed his blade at the magician. It’s almost precious.

“Oh sorry. Heh heh. I forgot. Just to let you know, I would share my EXP with you if I could.”

“Thanks, Arle. I just wanna get rid of this dumb curse already.”

Arle jiggled the set again. “Wanna sit down, maybe chat a little?”

“Fine.” Langus sadly set down. He didn’t feel like swinging, and resisted pushing.

“‘Kay, fine. Have it your way… Say, some real talk. And please try not to get angry, ‘kay?”

He already didn’t like where this is going.

“You’re stuck being a kid sometimes. Why not embrace it sometimes? After all the time I wasted I’d like to relive my childhood again.”

“Guu?”

“No, not you.” She rubbed Carbuncle’s head playfully.

“I JUST DON’T LIKE IT! I’M AN ADULT DAMMIT! I WANT IT NOW! GO EASY ON ME SO I CAN GAIN AS MUCH EXP AS POSSIBLE! I CAN’T AFFORD MORE SETBACKS!”

“C’mon Carby. Looks like we need to pacify him.” Arle made Carbuncle laugh.

“So why’re you blocking my path?…” Arle sighed like she’s starting to get sick of it. “I would ask who you are but I’m kinda in a hurry here.”

“Guu.”

The person she’s talking to was give or take just as tall as the Dark Prince, but fat, wore glasses, an oversized hoodi…

I accidentally described myself there… I was gonna write the narrator of life… Should I? Do I want to ruin my credibility? As long as I don’t make my-*coughing* self look cool I should be fi-*Aaaahh-CHO!* fine… I’m gritting my teeth here. I’ll blame the cold.

The… thing she’s talking to seemed slightly taller than the Dark Prince, horns notwithstanding. It was some Knight Armor coloured dark blue, clashing against anything. It also had red glowy eyes, a sword and a visible dark misty aura where his body should be. I’m planning to use this design for something else. So all the context you’re gonna get that it’s a body of a creation of mine for original fiction, and I’m borrowing its body. It sounds like I’m shilling this, but I’m trying not to. (Don’t get your hopes up I’ll ever commit enough time to it. You’ll sooner see it in my sister’s Skylanders fanfiction before I ever get to use it.)

“Are you *Sniff* Arle?” I feigned politeness. I tend to care less when I’m sick.

“Yeah.”

“Good, I’m Darknightmare, name pending, for I-*Hacking, as in cough* I’m more like a dark mage.” I didn’t pay much attention to my delivery. I basically said them. I politely covered my non-mouth with my wrist of my gauntlet and my atmosphere is cold, by the way.

“You related to Schazu?” I sneezed and I seriously misspelled it like that… And darn… It’s a lot like Schezo now I think about it. It’s supposed to cast the lvl 1 black mage spells too. Also, it's like Ecolo to an extent…

What am I doing? Why must I embarrass myself? I don’t wanna give my section too much attention. C’mon. Don’t like the pressure, let’s move it along.

“Ach-choo!” *Sniffle* *Cough cough hacking* “Urng.”

“Gesundheit. You okay?”

“Just a cold. Don’t worry. In Chapter 23 I’ll make Sig sick again.” Not to make me feel better it was already planned. Don’t you just love retreading old ground? Oh. Sorry, probably shouldn’t break that wall that bad. I don’t like winching either.

“Sig?”

“Guu?”

“If I do-*Couch* don’t switch things aro-*cough* around.” My head feels like aching. I rubbed my eyes, my mist ghost eyes. Of course, that’s possible.

“Leh-leh-LEH-CHOOOO!”

“Gesundheit.”

“Fhank you.” *Sniff* “Let’s battle where *A dozen coughs* I keep battling you until my patience runs out.”

“While I don’t mind playing Puyo with complete and hostile strangers. I think you should go home and rest.” She showed some concern for me. Probably fake.

“Ah-choooooooo!”

“Gu Guu Gu.”

A series of coughs with a “thanks” barely make outable*

“Choo!” Arle sneezed.

“Gezondheid.” I said out of courtesy. “And *Sniff* sorry. Tell you what, maybe faker ‘cept not don’t kill me. How ‘bout just one match *sniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiff* and you win, and assuming you’re better than your AI, you will win, I’ll cure you. I’m not good at Pu-*Hack cough*yo.” I’ll always be honest about that until I do get good. The ‘yo’ part of Puyo was a bit raspy.

And so we battled. And while usually don’t bother with the outcomes: She won. I swear! I don’t wanna be labeled as a Mary Sue or any other label.

I’ve should’ve just written in NiGHTS, Scratch and Grounder, Bayonetta, a Street of Rage rep, Panel de Pon, or that Kirby crossover I cancelled for being too out of place. Or whatever my original idea for this segment was…  

Huh? 4 in the morning? *Sniffle*

“Heeeello there, li’l girl.” A grown pink-haired woman with long horns curled at the top, wings and a layer of make-up in a fancy dress told Arle in a slightly inappropriate way with a little condescension sprinkled in. Arle only picked that up ‘cause the demon stared at her breastplate with a smirk.

“Hmmm.” The winged moaned. “I’ve been looking for a handsome wizard with a looong sword named Schezo. Have you seen him?”

“Not lately. Sorry, lady.” ‘Willing to bet 5 Credits this is who get it from.’

*Crack*

“Ah!” ‘How did I not notice that whip on her hip?’

“Tut tut. You’re lying. Your pet has his smell on him. You can’t hide him from Succubus.” She winked straightened her whip.

“I really don’t know where he is! He always finds me. I don’t think he deserves whatever you’re gonna do to him.”

“Oh well.” The demon giggled. “If that’s what you think, how about you and me go for a round, baby?” She flirted?! Though the baby part sounded condescending again.

“M-Me? I-I don’t wanna date!”

Succubus chuckled, happy her teasing worked. “I’m not talking about that, silly. I doubt you could satisfy that way. I entertain children with Puyo Puyo.”

“Okay, that’s it! I’m not a kid!”

*Crack*

“Yes, I am!”

“Ouch.”
“Guu! Guugu-gugugu. Gu, gu-gu!”
“I’ll walk it off Carby. It’s just a little wound, you know I’ve had worse.”
“Gu-gu. Gu gu gugu!”
“Well, I guess we’re low on medical supplies.”
“Gu.”
“Okay, I’ll stay here until you come back with bandages. Then we’ll get a potion in town.”
“Gu!”

Carbuncle nodded as headed off.

It didn’t him very long to find some bandages. There were some laying on that rock right there. Carbuncle took it. Oblivious to what it was attached to.

“Wowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowow-”

Can he do it? Can Mamono kick that cute, little, innocent Baromett eating the grass? Kick it good?

“Meeeh.” Folks, it appears the thing does not suspect a thing. Let’s see.

Oh look, he’s preparing for the run. “Growokhok.” The demon silently chuckled to himself rubbing his frontal talons together. And there he goes, waddling with his bird legs, bless his li’l heart.

“Meeeh?” Oh! What’s that? The unsuspecting Baromett suspects something, the tomato sheep turned around.

Oh, but what’s that? Mamono is not there. He teleported behind the planimal. Its butt is primed for a bruisin’. Oh, there he goes, he’s kicking!

“Gro-whaaawk!” And he failed folks! Flat on his back! He quickly got up again. Which Baromett observed.

“Meeeh.” Seems like it’s not intimidated, and casually just floated away, not even worried.

And it shouldn’t. Mamono ran up and failed to kick. Teleported in front of the Tomato Sheep, and failed. Teleported from above into an action pose divekick! And failed. Teleported so fast that three of him appeared at the same time surrounding the poor planimal to all fail to kick this slow creature. The more he tried, the more he got frustrated.

“Grok… Grok… Grok…” Mamono panted heavily. He gave up. He fell on his back. Bawling to himself as his prey left him.

“Meeeh.”

“Groooohkhoooooohoooooowk!”

“Wow. Fallen on hard times have you?” A voice from above said like she’s done with laughing.

Cleaning up his tears he saw it was Arle and Carbuncle. All Mamono could muster was a shy nod.

“Well, sad to say it’s not my job to cheer you up. And since I hate your guts.” Arle played it off dismissively until she kicked him while he’s still down, and kept kicking him. Taking great enjoyment out of it. Carbuncle bounced on his feathery belly.

“Gro-awk?” He asked himself. He was once an evil co-owner of a monster infested tower used to graduate magic kindergarteners… And now he was reduced to kickin’ innocent animals to gain some street cred.

“Grrrrrrrrrrrrok.” He had it up to here with this.

“GWRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!”  Mamono’s bursting with so much magic, it pushed Arle and Carbuncle off of him. Jumping himself back onto his feet. He made sure Arle was in the fight for her life with the reinvigorated Mamono.

“Hm? Carby! Look up!”

“Gu?”

“Yeah. A suspicious mirror floating in the sky.” Its shape was that of a vertical oval with big angelic wings, a modest crown and was plated in gold. Nicely complementing the blue sky.

Lightning struck. And the air around the sky seemed less beautiful. Out of the mirror flew a bat-winged creature. It landed on his feet, tucking himself in his cape. He was barely taller than Carbuncle.

It was a blue orb, wearing a mask with a wide V through it, showing only glowing yellow eyes. He has a weird aura of composure. “I am Meta Knight. State your business.” Its voice was ludicrously deep for his size, along with the arrogant tone made it hard for Arle to take seriously.

“My business? You come out that mirror into my world. You tell me your business.”

“Very well. I come in peace. Dar-”

“Ha!”

“Pardon?”

“I don’t trust anything coming out of a mirror. You coming in peace? Likely story.” Arle crossed her arms.

“Hmph. Well no foolin’ this dimension. Let’s cut you down to the chase.” Meta Knight turned grey, a pulled his sword with his left hand. He seemed a lot less dignified now. Ready to attacking already!

“Wow there, buddy. Here we fight with these.” Arle picked a nearby Puyo.

“Ah Ghost Trapalance! I don’t care about your world’s customs, Giantess. But you’re lucky I do enjoy Ghost Trapalance.” Arle could feel him grin underneath the mask.

“But I’ll be using the Mirror’s link to this world to achieve ultimate power. Henshin! ” The orb-shaped knight transformed. He’s now smaller, his mask became a paper plate with the same eyehole, a red sheet as a cape and a grey lollipop in his left hand. “I am the herald of Dark Mind! Die!”

Arle snorted into laughter. His voice was still comically deep.

“-wowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowow-”

Their quest continued. And what good quest to bring back a library book from an evil lord doesn’t have a bridge to cross?

“Wow, that’s a well-kept bridge considering its place over a giant cliff.”
“Guu Guu.”
“Yup, shiny and sturdy too!”
“Guuuuuu!”
“You couldn’t be more right, Carby, look at that craftsmanship.”
“Guuuu-huuuuu!”
“I’m way more psyched to cross this bridge then I should be. Let’s stop wasting time and cross it!”
“Gu Gu!”
“Hee hee. Not if I get there first!”

But their fun was interrupted by the spear-carrying bridge troll buzzing underneath. “Good afternoon.” She politely greeted. “I’m afraid I’m not allowed to let you cross unless you pay the toll.”

“Um… Okay, Honey Bee.” Arle opened up her money bag. “How much?”

“Teehee, a good sting. Pretty please, stay put.” The bee girl charged with a giggle fit.

Arle got a free sprint across the bridge for free and a Puyo battle for her troubles.

‘Do not disturb me. I’m meditating.
Zoh Daimaoh’

Arle looked up from the sign to see it didn’t lie. The pachyderm powerhouse was sitting on a rock. Looking as peaceful as he ever will be.

“C’mon Carby, let's take advantage of this. Let’s not say hi and just walk by.” Arle whispered. Carbuncle nodded. And they sneaked past him.

“Psst. You hear that?”
“Gu?”
“Listen closely.”

“Zzzzzzzzzzz.”

“Sounds like Zzzzzzzzzoh’s taking a break from all that meditating.”

Carbuncle had a light bulb. “No Carby, don’t!” Arle whisper yelled.

Carbuncle pulled out a permanent marker and scribbled all over the elephant’s face.

“Haha. Good one. But don’t do that again, ‘kay?”

“Gu.” The rabbit-y thing nodded, walking to their next obstacle, hoping it’ll be as easy as this was.

Then the sleeping Zoh Daimaoh then rolled over the duo.

“Carby! You’re back. Um… You sure that’s a bandage?”

“-wowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowowow-wow!” And Mummy twirled into Carbuncle fully bandaged once again, no worse for wear.

Carbuncle ate dirt.

“Sorry.” Mummy apologized.

They missed Nasu Grave. How sad, Potato-Head.

“Wah-hey there, miss. I’ve been searching for ages but I just can’t find darn my job.” This woman asked, in a jokey demeanor. Even if it’s clear she’s serious.

“Sorry I haven’t seen any posters around. No clue where the whole thing went.” Arle grinned and shrugged to this… stranger.

“Ah fiddlesticks. I swear you step outta bed with the wrong leg and an hour later a strangjah sneaks up from b’hind knocks ya out cold, hides me in da woods, steals everything I own including da real thing of da costume I’m wearing. I mean, the least he could’da done was take me with him, I mean come on.”

Arle chuckled at her the delivery. “Sorry! Heh-heh. I don’t mean to laugh.”

“Eh, it’s okay. Shoulda said it more serious-like. Buh-bye, don’t slip onna banana peel.” She walked past Arle and Carbuncle.

Arle felt like she had to cheer her up a little. “Can ask you something?”

“Sure, kid. Shoot. But not at me, I like having air in my lungs.” Arle cracked up again, her body language sold it.

“I wanted to hear a joke, fufufuhah. But you already gave me one.”

“Then you get another one on da house! Why izzit called Coulrophobia? Because they don’t think I don’t read a dictionary to know what it means.”

Neither Arle and Carbuncle laughed.

“Can’t winum all, ‘suppose. Coulrophobia actually means you’re scared of stilt walkers.”

“What?”

“Beats me. Least it’s one fight stilt walkahs can win.”

“Fufufufeh.” Arle lightly chuckled again. “Um… Sorry about your situation. I’d help you but I’m busy. Wanna pop Puyos? I can even go a little easy on you. It’s the least I could do.”

“Um… Ah, what da heck. I could use some entertainment. And don’t hold back. I lika challenge.”

“Okay. I’m Arle by the way. And this here is Carbuncle.”

“Gugu.”

“He’s cute, I feel like going rabbit over ‘im. I’m Pierrot, pleased to meet’cha, and don’t worry ‘bout me. I’ll make it on my own without da Circus if I need to. Let’s shake hands.”

“Ai-ai-ai-ai-ai-ai-ai-ai.”

“Sorry! Forgot to remove my buzz’r. Really!”

There was a picnic table with several dishes of curry placed on it… With a giant cage dangling overneath. “So, ‘Rulue’. Why did call me again?” Arle asked.

“Because we, Witch and me, are your best friends. Right, Witch?”

“Uh… What was I supposed to say again, Scratch?” ‘Witch’ asked holding the rope connected to the cage.

“Grounder, you dumbbot. You’re gonna blow our cover saying things like that.”

Arle and Carbuncle exchanged ‘I don’t believe they actually think it’s working’ looks with each other.

“And because we’re best friends we thought you deserved some curry.” ‘Witch’ replied.

“Yeah. Bon appetit, Alle.”

“My name’s Arle.”

“Isn’t that what I just said?”

“No you didn’t, ‘Rurue’. Carby.”

“Gu?”

“Lick.”

“Gu!” Carbuncle cheered. As licked up all the plates of curry of the picnic. ‘Witch’ made the cage drop cause of the movement.

“What!?”
“Dr. R said this was Scratch proof.”
“Well, clearly it’s not Grounder proof.”
“It’s not my fault your plan didn’t work!”
“Yes, it is! Now we don’t have a wizard to catch Soni-”

“Ahem.” Arle fake coughed. Scratch and Grounder turn to look at her.

“Looks liken she didn’t run away, Scratch.”

“That’s means we got another chance! Ba-ha Ha-HAAAAAA!” Scratch screamed with joy.

“Let’s ditch our clever disguises!” They threw off their crayon coloured paper masks.

“Oh no, how did see this not coming. How dumb do you think I am!”

Next up: Will and Testament

Chapter Text

It’s the aftermath of Silvana and Amitie’s sleepover. They had some fun, some non-fun. Sil took an extra long shower to remove to the terribly applied make-up off her face. But otherwise, it went well.

Currently they’re enjoying breakfast at the caravan’s living room. “Mmm, Fresh Curry Bread!~”

Amitie had a question she had wanted to ask since Vibitia’s… defeat. It was something on her mind long after that scary stuff. But Amitie knew better than to just ask it then and there. It is a bit touchy. But when else could she ask it?

“Hey, Sil. I got a question.” Amitie proposed to Silvana. Who’s been in a better mood than normal as of late.

“Sure, Am. Shoot.”

“You were evil right?”

“Geez, Amitie! What did I tell you about tact?!” Sil slammed her hand to the side of her hip on the other not-as-comfy couch she was lying on. Causing Arms to bounce into her face. “But yes, I am, wanna go into the details of awful things I’ve done?…” The entertainer deflated the further she went along with that sentence.

“Ehheheh. No… Sorry, I should’ve warned ya. I just wanted to ask if you had an accent.”

Sil and Arms tilted their heads. “What?”

“Evil people usually have wicked cool Brrritish accents.” Amitie attempted an accent there. She rolled her Rs there. It made Sil wince. “Did you ever get an accent out of nowhere, Sil?” She continued like a kindergartener innocently asking her teacher.

“How many evil people do you know?”

The blond started counting on her hand. “Two. Ecolo and a big scary shadow of a cat.”

“How many had those accents?” The off-the-clock clown gestured for her to keep going.

“Uhmmmm. None?” She sheepishly shrugged.

“Did Vibitia have an accent?”

“None…” A bit of magic left Amitie’s world.

“So why would I?”

“Uh.”

“There, case closed.” Sil concluded. Opening her book on how to run a circus.

“C’mooon. You had to have something right?”

“Nope, same as what it is now.”

“Aw.” The two went to do their own thing. Enjoying the couch and reading.

…

…

“Cockney…”

“Huh?”

“My evil accent would be cockney if I had thought of it.”

Chapter 18: Will Power OR The Chapter That Came Out Muuuuuch Earlier Than Planned, ‘Cause the Author Realized in the Middle of Slugging to Write Two Other Stories. “Oh, Shootcicles! Inna Month is FCtC’s Anniversary. What Shall I Do? Something Special? Eeeh, I’ve Done Enough of Those Let’s See if They’re a Chapter I Can Write Early. Oh Wait a Sec, Chapter 18 Fits Well Enough as an Anniversary Anyway! Good!”

My name’s Silvana Pierrot. And please stop reading this and put it back NOW if I’m not dead . But if I am, keep reading.

This is my will. I’ve never written one before, and I don’t know how to write one and I’m not gonna look it up in the library and risk people looking over my shoulders.

A friend of mine once told me that wrote one to get rid of his regrets. I laughed behind his back thinking ‘How’d that work?’

But after the Copy Amitie (Vibitia as Amitie and Sig like to call her) it refreshed my fears more than ever to give this a shot.

As you may’ve figured out already from my dead face or my homicidal rage against A r l e. I’m just like her. To both Vibitia and h e r … I’m a Doppelganger. You might be in disbelief, but it’s true. It started when I. I mean ARLE, went on her Kindergarten exam. At some poi-

“I hate my life story.”

 -ith my vastly superior magic I learned thanks to threatening some special wizard a way to this world. Again, I make no excuses, I’m a horrible person.

Despite all of that. Sig somehow reached to me in an indescribable way that made me feel incredible~. Since then I’ve been doing my best for real, even if I slip up every once in a while.

If Ar l e ever revisits, I fear I may go back to my old ways. There’s always something that fuels my urges, and even when I don’t I still hate h e r with a passion.

No matter what the outcome is, I’ll feel terrible.

So I hope that you get the purpose of this. I want this to be my proper goodbye if everything turns out like I fear. Being of sound mind as of writing this. Or at least in the most lucid period of my life.

First the important stuff: To my employees, it’s up to you who gets the circus and what to do with it.

Sig, as thanks for everything I want something for you to remember me by. I want to regift Arms to you. In the short while I had him his presence did help me cope. He’s the best gift I’ve ever gotten and I want you to have him. Beats him rotting underground alongside me, he deserves better than that.

Amitie, I don’t have anything special to give, I want you to have my Pierrot suits. Okay I lie, you can adopt the Pierrot the Clown persona if you want. You’d have better charisma for the role than I do by just being yourself. Shut up, Am. This piece of paper can’t reply. And to answer you I do mean it. I’m lousy at my job, it’s not an insult. You just need to work on your acrobatics. For what are Clowns but comedic acrobats?

I wanna thank Akuma for not killing me (as far as I know). Sorry to be a disappointment (if I got to A r l e )… I think my Amethyst Pearls are the safest in your paws. Please tell Lemres that I don’t blame him for not finding a cure in time. Also tell him to pat that lovable pooch, Baldanders for me.

To Lidelle, you know where I keep that book, it’s yours. So you can get rid off you know “what”. Or do as you please with it. And maybe you’ll be more successful in it on your own. I think you can do it, I hope things go well for you. If could be like more like anyone else other than… A r l e , it be you. That or someone else I’m too embarrassed to mention…

Please be less mischievous when it comes to work, Vento. I’ll never be there to ask you again. We’d had to cancel at least two acts because you misplaced the see-saw. That’s two too many. Sorry to be hypocritical, but I could never tell if it’s on purpose with your mask. But otherwise, you’re a great asset to the Circus. Honestly, I should hang out with you more, I do like your spunk to some degree. Just don’t annoy the rest, be it intentionally or unintentionally.

Speaking of annoying. [Long pause, please]. Hohow. Never change.

I want some of my money to go to Oshare Bones. I like the discounts, but your passive-aggressive jabs makes me feel a bit guilty about it sometimes, and I don’t know why. But seriously I like your old person chats a lot. You’re the adult the circus the crew needs. You’re the coolest when you want to be. Thanks for giving me the idea of writing this down.

Donguri Gaeru… I don’t know what to tell you. You alone could make this Circus a hit as you’ve proven zillions of times already. Don’t know how you do it. But you did. Preferably I want you to inherit the Circus, but if you don’t want to, that’s fine. I hope you can find a translator if you do. You know better than anyone that not everybody speaks Frog.

To the demon Stan, you know how I feel about you… But I request that you leave you-know-who alone. You two should try to become friends. Pretty please?

And now the final specific person I wanna address…

A r le.

If y o u ’ r e not my neighbour six feet under (sorry about that)… Please keep doing the thing I can’t enjoy no matter how I look at it. That’s right, THINK ABOUT THAT!

We’re both out of each other’s hair. We can both rest easy. I killed countless of the others, by the way, YOU’RE WELCOME.

Don’t get me wrong, I’ll always hate your guts, we’ll never be friends. Just live y o ur life like normal. Don’t even dare dwell on my death. I’m a horrible person, that doesn’t deserve happiness, but greedily takes it anyway…

Can y o u also pretty please say to mommy I miss her? Even after the increasing cruel ways she shooed me away.

And, of course, this should go without saying (I almost forgot about him, that should tell you about the progress I made I guess, or my blindness). Be good to Carbuncle. Impersonating y ou was always difficult thanks to him and y o u r bond.

To the one who put me down… I don’t blame you. I just hope it wasn’t too hard on you if you were a friend. I hope my death involved no G a rb a ge Puyo what. so. ever…

I can dream.

I don’t really care what you do about my other possessions, I’ll be dead. But for those who’re in love with my couch (to the point I swear you wanna marry that thing), I got a plan:

[Dramatic Pause, drum rolls if possible.]

Pull straws! That or it goes backstage.

And I think that’s about it…

See you guys in the Puyo Underworld!

~Doppelganger Arle Nadja AKA Silvana Pierrot

P.S. Wouldn’t it be silly and embarrassing if I died by slipping on a banana peel? And not even one I planted!

With all that done, Silvana lifted the quill of the paper. Despite all her rationale, she smiled. “Safety net place in place. Oshare was right, I do feel great getting that off my chest.” She huffed before she tucked herself and Arms in.

Next up: An Uncancelled Chapter

Chapter Text

There Pierrot was again, worrying about Vento’s sanity and lack of personal safety. “And that’s why I had this baby fixed up, P.” Vento smugly told about the circus cannon, leaning against it.

“So you wanna do a human cannonball act?”
“Heck yeah! Did I stutter?”
“No… But you better make sure you’ll practice it to perfection for all our sakes, Vent.”
“Eh.”

The magic stuntman brushed off in a jokey way.

“You don’t have to worry, mom .”
‘Why’re you so good at getting under my skin, ya li’l dwarf?’
“Be serious, P. We’ll all be safe, it’s called a human cannonball, and get this: I’m not human, no one in the Circus is.”
‘That better be a thinly-veiled friendly jab at me or you just being insensitive.’ Pierrot’s arms were firmly folded.

Pierrot’s arms were firmly folded.

Pierrot gave up. She turned to the ladder of the trapeze. “Just study, and practice, ‘kay? No one would forgive me if something went wrong due to your own recklessness.”

“‘Course, P. Have I failed before?” He nodded to his boss.

“Tons, that’s what practice is for…” The Clown muttered.

“But the actual act always turns out fine. Thanks for letting me do it.” He happily waved, getting his way.

“You’re impossible, I swear.” The Clown said as she climbed the ladder.

Chapter 19: A Foolproof Disguise

*Shhhhhluuuuuuuuuuurrrrrrrrrph!* Silvana enjoyed lounging on a folding chair in her caravan’s shade on this warm day. Reading a book she bought a while ago drinking a glass of lemonade with three ice cubes through a straw, waiting on one of the many doofuses that are also known to her as her friends to pick her up. Sil smirked in affectionate sorta way. “Heh, King Doofus.”

*Thirty Minutes too late, later…*

Sil threw the chair into the hallway inside her caravan, ‘cause there’s King Sig van Doofus.

“Sorry for being late.” He rubbed his head.

“Eh. I came prepared, I had a book. C’mon, Sig.” Sil grabbed Sig by the holdable arm and enthusiastically tugged at him. “It’s the perfect weather. Let’s not waste more time.”

*At the top of a sunny hill*

Sil smiled juggling two Puyo. “Ready Sig?”

“I’ll go easy on you.”

“Aw, thank for think of me but I’ll be okay. Just nothing above 5-chains, ‘kay? I’ll do the same.” She shivered, Sig nodded though visibly unsure about her claim.

“Puyo Puyo Sun!”

*One match won by a 9-chain, later…*

“Fufufwuuuaah…” Sil cried. Got hit by the Garbage which rolled downhill along her. Sil got down first, getting covered in Puyo again as a result. Sig wasted no time chasing after her. Stopping only to pick up the mask.

When the bug lover reached her, she popped out of the rubble, like a jack-in-a-box that ran a marathon: Suddenly, panting and giving someone a good scare. Or widen their eyes a teeny bit, it is Sig. “What took you so long?!” The clown cracked.

“Sorry.” Sig gave his hand to tug her out. “Didn’t mean to chain so high. Hm?” Sig stared deeply into the recovering eyes of Silvana. He looked confused.

“…Sig? Oh yeah, maskless!” Sil realized, covering her with arms, looking around to make sure nobody saw her.

“No that’s not what I was looking at. Have a mirror on you?”

“Uh huh.” Sil pulled it out. Looking into her(?) face.

“Sig?” She flatly said.

“Yeah.”

“Why’s one of my eyes yellow brownish? Ugh.” Sil just realized something. “C-Can you humor me? PLEASE!?”

“Of course.” He reassured her.

“Is my hair actually brown? Or is that just my wishful thinking?” A tear escaped her face, conflicted about the implications.

“Your hair hasn’t been red for months.”
“And you haven’t told me?”
“I thought you dyed.”
“ I thought I was wishful thinking! Am I even wearing red right now?”
“It’s red.”
“Is it? Is this brown eye even real?”

She slipped off a glove to see if it’s a contact.

“OW!” It isn’t. “Huh!?” For some reason, she felt inclined to check the other. “OW!” There it was, it front of her: a red contact lens. “What the *mild cuss word* going on?!” To say she freaked out is an understatement, she couldn’t grasp her mind her mind around.

“Wha? I’m confused.”

“That makes two of us, Sig.”

“Does this mean you’re actually Arle, Sil?”

“YES!” She instantly reacted with her gut. “I mean… NO! I’m not! I-I mean mayb- No no, Sil. You’ve come so far now.” Sil, spur of the moment grabbed Bug Boy by his shirt. “Have you noticed my sanity slipping the last few days?”

“No, you were normal.”

“To quote, someone: GET REAL, SIG!” She shook her friend, it barely phased him. “I must’ve gone crazy somehow. I don’t see how this all fits in my super subconscious Doppelganger agenda, but somethings gotta be going on here!”

“Normal.”

“Then… What’s going on?” With this stress, she remembered she was holding a mirror. She gazed in it. Touching her cheeks. “Why?” For once in this little episode, her tone was neutral.

“Um… Are you alright, Sig? Why’re you roughing him up, Miss Sil? I thought you two were. Were… Um…”

A voice behind the clown’s back timidly spoke. Sil’s face went straight and turned around.

Lidelle’s face went from concerned confusion to blushing ‘Daaaaaw, wook at da widdle bunny’. “Aw, I didn’t this you’d have a cute face, Miss Sil, much less this cute.” She gushed.

Sil skipped the opportunity to ask what her classmate meant with that to hide her face. Sig kindly handed over her mask.

“Why did you hide your face?”

“I don’t want people I know to recognize me.” Little did she know she accidentally slipped up. ‘Knew’ not ‘know’.

“Hm?” Lidelle started to think. “Arle?”

“Lideeeelle. You just had to connect the dots.”

“S-Sorry. Why’re you hiding as an easy to annoy clown, Arle? And aren’t you with Miss Ammy right now?”

“What? I’m- I mean Arle is…?” She put on her speed shoes and took off.

There they were. Arle and Amitie… Or is that Silvana? Or Dop. Arle? She’s wearing red, red-brownish hair, red eyes, a red top hat, an evil red twirlable mustache, and an eye-patch. But there's room for doubt, the confused one supposed.

Amitie’s a sock puppet like usual.

Sig smiled. “Arle.” He hugged Arle from behind.

“Crikey! Git off me, yoo weerdoh! OH, I mean, Shig. Fancy meetin’ yoo agin.” It made Sil real jealous.

“Hey, Silvana.” Amitie cheerily greeted. “Cute face.” She complimented.

“Huh?! Shoot! What happened to my mask!?” A quick glance later. “Sig, why’re you holding that?”

“No need te worry ‘bout it, love.” Her Doppelganger reassured. “Ye no long’r need it.” Arle smirked as she absolutely shattered her mask. “NO!” “Fufufu. Got no more need for this mental conditioner, do we?” It was a rhetorical explanation.

“…The heck? Mental conditi- Hyaaaaaaaaah! ” Poor Silvana’s head split open.

 “ Heeeeeeeaaaaaalp! ”

“Oi, shat ahp, ya cocky “Rrrreal ‘n”. Bloimey, no one is ken hear yoo.” A fact that sunk in weeks ago. This cold, damp place is soundproof with no way to escape as long as she’s bound. The Evil One spend all their day brainwashing her…

“Puuuuuuh-Leeeeaaze! Lemme gooooo! Lemme gooooo!”

Silvana gasped, her mind flooded with repressed memories, fully realizing who she was all this time, pushed up her sleeves. Ready to give her a piece her mind with a side dish of revenge . “Now I remember!” She walked up.

The twin evilly grinned lifting her hand up. “ Doubt it. ” Her fingers snapped.

*Snap*

“I mean it’s possible that I'm wrong, bu- Wait a sec?” She realized her mind’s being altered. She had to fight against.

“Guys don’t listen to her! She’s stolen my place!”

*Snap*

“Possibly, may- NO! DEFINI-”

*Snap*

“I don’t know anymore…

Sig didn’t pay attention to her, he was busy snuggling it up with the uncomfortable Arle.

“Oi, stop it.” She wriggled, Sig didn’t let go. Soon Carbuncle joined in.

“No, Carby, not you too!” Arle ran for him. “Selfish, are we? Yoo don’t want Cahrbuncle. ” *Snap*

“I guess, he’ll okay in your hands? Let’s hang ou-”

“He’s not yer friend.”

*Snap*

“H-He’s not? But we’ve spent so much time together.”

“Um… Arle?” Amitie interrupted.

“What?” She replied annoyed. “Why’re you making Sil a wreck?”

“‘Cause she deserves it.”

“No I-”

“ Say you deserve it.  *Snap*

“I-I d-de-s-serve it. Stop taking everything away from me! Help me, Am! I don’t mean what she makes me say!”

“ Yes she dos. Say it. Mean it. ” *Snap*

“Grrrr. I’m a liar.” She lied?

Doppel(?)’s having a ball. “Ahlmost don. Listen te ‘verythin’ Oi’m gonna tell ya. And accept it as fact. Got it?”

“Over my de-”

*Sna-*

The instant she started that sentence she knew she was doomed. If she was Arle, she wouldn’t be soon.

*-ap*

“Got it.”

“ Your friends ‘re mai friends. ” *Snap*
“ Yoo have no friends. ” *Snap*
“ Yoo dohn’t deserve friends. ” *Snap*
“ You’re not Arle. ” *Snap*
“ Forget who yoo are. ” *Snap*
“ Forget everyone you know. ” *Snap*
“ You’re name’s Stinky Pierrew. ” *Snap*
“ Yoo do what your told and suck at everything you do. ” *Snap*
“ Your face is lying in hot curry, on the dinner table. ” *Snap*
“ Yoo can’t ouse magick. ” *Snap*
“ Yoo dohn’t know how to ouse magick. ” *Snap*
“ Yoo dohn’t even know what magick is. ” *Snap*
“ Puyos scare yoo. ” *Snap
“ Yoo know your face’s ugly so you’ll go to great lengths to hide it. ” *Snap*
“ You’re allergic to masks. ” *Snap*
“ Yoo start aneuw, three, two, one, now! ” *Snap*

Arle was pleased with herself. “Fwumuhaha! FWUHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

“What’s so funny?” Stinky’s confused hiding her face behind her arms.

“Fu hu hu. Nothing. See ya later. Gotta get meself a team for ouhr 7-on-1 Puyo battle afterall.”

“What’s Puyo ba-tell?”

Arle laughed maniacally as she entered her red sports chariots pulled by rocks. With Amitie still on her hand and Sig still clinging to her. “Bye evil Arle, it was fun.” He waved.

Stinky didn’t know why, but she felt something akin to getting stabbed repeatedly by a particularly sharp rubber chicken. And she doesn’t know why.

“W-where am I?”

“Worry not.” A voice echoed. One of her hands turned into a pretty, mellow, wise and mature sock puppet holding a sun-themed staff. A bit similar of the one that girl just had. “I heard everything. Saw everything.” Its voice was absolutely flowing with motherly concern. “And I shall help. Alakazoom .” She swung her staff, she seemed to have a hidden child-like glee.

But the magic went wrong, the sock puppet’s head fell off. “Heeeeerh!” Stinky in Teryl Dactyl screamed like a terror. “Whadda heck did you do?”

“Eh heh. Whoopsie.” She said in a sing-song voice, despite clearly being embarrassed at her screw up. “Lemme try again.” The rolling sock said. “Zip-Zap-Zoom!~”

As if the universe liked her, it dropped 16-Ton weight on both of them.

“Haaaa!” Sil violently screamed while she woke up. She noticed she was sleeping in her living room. ‘What a dream… Whatever it was about.’

“Ah, sounds like she’s awake. Keep scarfing down, but please keep your mouths closed.” That’s Oshare, and the other’s saying okay at the dinner table in the room.

Oh yeah! She and her crew were having Easter dinner. And then…?

“Ah. Sleep well, Silvana?”

“I had a nightmare, I think?”

“Ah, you poor thing. I’ve been there before. Ate something so heavenly~ so your senses couldn’t take it and pass out to dream up something awful to balance out the amazing tastes.”

“Hurgh. Glad I don’t remember it then.” ‘Besides something involving something like that plan I had…’ Sil yawned, still feeling uneasy from the forgotten dream. “Felt like a dumb alternate reality where everything was whacked up.” She got up to rejoin on the table.

“I took the liberty of cleaning the curry of your mask, by the way.”

*Gasp!* Sil clasped onto her mask. “You better not have peaked.”

“Hmhmhmhm.” The pile of bones giggled, at Sil’s childish habit. “It was tempting, you could use more clothing, ones that suit your real face. But I decided against it, for your privacy’s sake, and the off chance your face is so uncool it turns me to stone.” He jested.

“Aww, now I can’t use that joke myself…”

Back at Sil’s eating room, the crew greeted her back. “Donny?”

“Rib-bit?”

“Your curry’s too good. Water it down next time, please. Because I forgot how it tasted. I don’t even think the Great Curry God could handle it.”

“Rib. Bit.” The frog saluted.

“Also gimme the recipe.”

*Frog orb nod.*

Silvana enjoyed the rest of the dinner with her crew. Glad her hair’s the colour it is, red-brown. Odd time to appreciate that.

Now: Earlier on the same day?

Chapter Text

*Knock knock*

“Coming~” Sil shouted down the hallways of her caravan, as she hurried to the door. Behind the door was a pleasant surprise. “Morning, Lemres.”

“Heeelllo there, I’m here to talk about your… How do I put it kindly?”

The clown sighed, signaling for Lemres to come in. “Call it what you like, I used all the terms myself already.”

“I’m torn between the two closed things I’m allowed to call it based on second-hand knowledge: Killer instinct or some mental illness or two built in.”

Sil didn’t respond.

“Woah, you really must have it all if you’re that jaded.”

“No, I just tuned out. Have a seat, just don’t ask where I got that couch. And take some snacks.”

“Ah, thanks. Oooh. Nice couch.”

“I know…” Sil deadpanned.

“Don’t fret too much, the things you ignored me saying are the worst cases. Well, I guess it doesn’t mean much… Can you take off your mask? I need to know what you look like.”

“Oh, yeah.” She pulled it off. Trusting this lovable weirdo with her secret even more.

“Cute face, though I understand why you hide it.”

Sil blushed lightly at the compliment. “Is there a reason you want me to take it off?”

“Yes, actually. Your face is very important to see if there’s hope. Listen closely.” Lemres cleared his throat, then swallowed a sugar cube. “Lemme tell ya about how lucky you are to know me.”

“I didn’t take you as an egomaniac.”

“I’m not. I’m just saying that I’m one of the few who have the ability to help you. And even more lucky that I’m one of the even less who will try to help you. I could potentially cure you. I have had experience in this.”

“Um… Why’s that?”

“Doppelgangers are touchy subjects amongst any group who tried to study them. It never ended well…” Lemres put his hat over his heart. He sighed real deeply. Sil didn’t even have to think to get his implication.

The warlock pulled himself together. “You’re a one in a multibajillion case. One that’s willing to subvert your purpose. Curing you seems infinitely more possible to me.”

Sil found some hope for the first time in months. The heart she called a black hole lifted up a bit. “Can you really really?”

“Well… Um… Possibly? It’s gonna be tricky. Again, one in a made up number. I need to start from scratch. I need to work on it in my free time when I don’t spend it on other requests. I need to check up on you every once in a while, ask a few questions, running a few tests. And hypothesizing, (my conclusion in other words) could take up to a year or two. Maybe three. Four… And who knows the long the actual process will take? Who knows if it’ll be an ethical conclusion? Who knows if it’ll work at all, maybe I’ll make it worse, or even worse than that. Maybe it’s just a simple unavoidable instinct like everyone already figured. Are you okay with all this? Or did you even get any of this?”

“Yeah, I followed. Do what you must. But warn me if it comes to the immoral conclusions.”

“Gotcha.” Lemres tipped his head. “See you on the 24th?”

“Yeah, I’ll make sure I’ll be home.”

“Candy?” The warlock showed the inside of his mantle, showing off his goods.

“Not in the mood right now.”
“What a shame… What’s biting you?”
“The wait time.”
“Ever tried self-control training?”
“It doesn’t help too much…”

…

“As long as it helps.” Lemres left some candy at the table before he walked to the hallway. “I’ll leave you to mope on your own. See ya later, alligator. I’ll do my best, enjoy life.” He cheerfully waved.

“Yeah… Yeah… ” She said her goodbye as well. Once alone again, Sil lied on her couch. Not feeling like practicing her acrobatics and comedy.

“Small chance, but a chance nonetheless, huh?” She stared at the candies on her living room table. She picked up and odd looking and coloured chocolate. She took a bite. “Hmmrrghhaurgh.” It made her shiver. “Bittersweet.”

Chapter 20: Anticipated Future Doomsday

Amitie couldn’t believe her eyes. On this mostly perfectly normal afternoon. Out of nowhere a portal appeared and out of nowhere stepped out a beautiful girl.

She had friendly green eyes and a blond unkempt hair, like Amitie. About a year or two older than her, and physically stronger. She was dressed in what seemed like winter attire, including a winter cap with big Puyo eyes, quite like her own. In fact, the coat had similar emblems as what she wore. Wow, they’re even wearing the same shorts. But she doesn’t seem to be so happy.

“Where did you come from? Are you okay? Do I know you?” She asked out of concern.

“Better than anyone.” The mysterious girl giggled, trying to get herself out of her rut. “But I’m not okay. I’m you from the future~” The future(?) girl all dramatically.

“Get real. Really?”

“Look at my face if you don’t believe me.”

Amitie got a bit closer. “Holy snap!”

The older Amitie found her old self amusing. Her energy infected her, she embraced it. Almost overwhelming really. She herself felt reassured. “Want more proof?”

Amitie nodded at herself in anticipation.

“Okay, here it goes… Bayoeen! ” She said jumping in the air with the same bravado and starry eyes as her past self would. Her body language checked out as well.

“You really are me!”

“Yes. And I’ve come to team up with you to stop a horrible disaster!” She said in a motormouth, trying to convince herself.

“Of course I’ll help. Anything to help your future!”

“I knew I could trust you. Let’s find Sig and Sil then!”

“Yeah!”

“Get real. So you’re a wonderful mage in your time?” Amitie gushed at herself. So found herself so cool, she was a bit calmer than she is now, but still no less friendly. And doubt wiser.

Future Amitie chuckled at the attention. ‘You’re like a little kid, it’s adorable.’ “Yup. Too bad I couldn’t stop what happened... ”

“Oh, gosh what happened?”

“I don’t wanna talk about it. But I will tell you what slow started it. Sil pul-”

“Good afternoon to you, Amitie.” Raffine greeted them, though she gave the visitor a disapproving glare. “Don’t you know what season it is?” She saw the clothes first and face not yet.

“Raffine!” Future Amitie belted out.

“Do I know you?” Raffine said in a tone that made clear she actually doesn’t care. She took her school rival in for a big ol’ hug. “Hey, what’re you doing? I demand you let me go.” She was being held in a way that she couldn’t move her arms. The hug was also getting to be a bit on the painful side.

“I’m so happy to see you again before you got depressed, fat and dropped out.” She said with such honesty. Present Amitie didn’t know how to envision that but felt sorry for Raffine.

“What?!” Raffine easily overpowered the hug with her superior strength, kicking her to the ground for good measure. Dropping the older blonde on her butt.

“Ouch.”

Clenching her fist with an angry scowl on her face. Raffine was furious. “How dare you! Grab some Puyo, now! ”

“I’ll hel-”

“You stay out of this, Amitie!” Raffine made her shut up. “You can have your turn later.”

Amitie got off the ground. A bit grumpy thanks to the pain, but quickly got the cheer back. “Don’t worry about me. Oh, Raffine~ I missed your petty anger.” She had a big grin on her face. “C’mon let’s calm you down. Just like old times~”

Amitie won spectacularly. She played smarter than Raffine ever could, and she’s no slouch. But Amitie’s a good sport. So she helped her get up.

Our Amitie was in awe. “That’s so awesome!” She squeed, jumping up. “You’re even better than Arle, Sil, and Teach.”

‘Too adorable. Oh, dear. Do I really wanna tell her now…?’ F. Amitie faced Raffine again.

“Who are you?” Raffine asked, grumpy, but civil at the moment.

F. Amitie explained her situation.

“Uh, uh.” Raffine folded her arms and shot a skeptical look. “So who are you really?” She asked deadpan.

P. Amitie was confused by the notion.

F. Amitie had a bit of a shock. As if she’s been hurt. “But I am Amitie!”

“You have the look. I’ll give you that much, you look like her. Amitie, dear?” She said condescendingly.

“What’s up?” P. Amitie responded.

“What day is it?”

“Did you forget the Easter egg hunt we did earlier tod-”

“It’s April Fools.”

“Huh?”

“Oh, Fiddlesticks!” F. Amitie slammed her fist into her palm in realization. “That right, they overlapped.”

Raffine ignored her. “I’ve already been pranked, and someone pranked in my name without my permission.” She’s still sore about that. “She could very well be a forgotten seasonally challenged cousin or something.”

“No, she can’t be. I saw her come out of the future. And my cousins are boys.”

“Sh-She’s right.” F. Amitie backed herself up.

“Whatever. I don’t believe you, and I don’t care, ta-ta.” F. Amitie sighed. “Believe what you must.”

“Stay fit, Raffine!” P. Amitie stressed to her classmate leaving.

Wrongly made F. Amitie cover her mouth and chuckle. “I’m sorry. C’mon, me.” She motioned for her to follow. “We still have everyone’s future to save. Where were we before we bumped into her?”

“The slow start to the end.”

“Lemme give you a quick explanation, ‘cause I know you can’t stomach the details.” F. Amite looked a sick thinking about it.

P. Amitie was thankful for the implication.

“Sil pranked Sig. It accidentally worked too well, she didn’t mean it like that. Over the years Sig slowly became evil… Sil slowly became crazy… Both slowly became destructive to those around them.” She choked up.

P. Amitie saw it. And hugged herself, taking herself by surprise. Not that she complained. “That’s horrible…”

Recognizing she made P. Amitie scared, F. Amitie hugged her on the back. ‘Perhaps I said too much.’ She patted her back.

“Did you have any good before the bad?” The younger asked, softly. The slightly taller took a big breath.

“Yeah. A-And don’t worry we will stop them, we just have just have to do something as simple as telling Sig to stay, and then my present won’t be your future. But enough fear mongering, I’m sorry. Ready for the good stuff?” The older smirked, as she made her fist lightly tapped her the shorter’s chest.

“Wicked!” Amitie cheered.

“…and I when they finally acknowledged as a wonderful mage.” P. Amitie lit up like a Christmas tree. F. Amite put her hand to the side of her mouth, lowering the volume on her voice. “In Puyo Puyo tournaments I’m known as the Red Rose Wonder.” She winked.

“Get real?!”

“I am real!! Though, I prefer to be called Red Amitie~ !” She said dramatically. “Or Amitie, that works too.”

“Speaking of which what should we call you?”
“…Pardon?”
“It’s gonna get confusing for people to call us both Amitie.”
“Oo. Good point, hadn’t thought of that. Hm. How about ‘Red’? Single syllable, I like it.”
“How about Vibitia?”

‘Red’ face turned sullen.

“I prefer Red.”
“Am?”
“Red.”
“Rose?”
“Just Red, please. Hey, wanna see something cool?”

She magically lifted herself off of the ground to distract from their creative differences.

“Omigosh~! I’m gonna be just like you !” She’s so giddy.

The role model chuckled. “Just remember things can go really differently when we change the future. Maybe it’ll take a bit long- SHEESH!” She barely dodged spell projectile mid-speech.

“Don’t get too close, Amitie!” Klug yelled. “Seems like Silvana didn’t take care of the Copy properly. Allow me to do the honours!”

“Klug! You don’t unde-”

“He’s not gonna listen till we beat him. Puyo Puyo~” Red rubbed her hands together.

Klug got trounced.

Amitie and Red helped him get up, explaining the situation.

“I can see now you’re not that wretched copy.”

That description made Red feel dejected and Amitie feel angry for Klug and sorry for Vibitia.

“…Good, glad that’s cleare-”

“BUT you have to show some big proof that you’re actually from the future!”

“I-I can’t don’t want the evil to leak into the past.”

“Then I’ll continue to doubt you.”

“Suit yourself. But we still gotta stop from April Fools Day from becoming April Doomsday!! ” Red said ominously, with no hint of being played for comedy. Despite the cheesy line.

“And Easter!!” Amitie said just as seriously.

“April Doomsday & Easter!! ” Red rephrased.

Klug stared in bafflement. “So ‘Amitie of the Future’. Please tell me you recognize what you just said was preposterous.”

“Yeah.”

“Still don’t believe you, but if you were real it’s good to see you’re not totally hopeless.” He faced his Amitie.

“Thanks, Klug.” The others noticed she didn’t pick up the hidden insult.

“Know where Sig is?”

“At the flower fields. Now if you’ll excuse, I’ll have to get bak at my prankers and the clown was that pranked in my name!”

Red giggled. “Good luck. And it’s so nice to talk to the real you again.” She came across nostalgically. “No offence, Stan.” She affectionately rubbed the boy’s demon possessed book with a wink. “‘Bye!” Red took Amitie by the wrist and dashed for towards their destination.

Klug stood there. Nervously staring at the spirit inhabiting it, and the spirit staring back. He hoped that either she wasn’t from the future, or is and played a prank on him.

There he was, the disaster trigger himself. Catching some bugs. ‘Good, this disaster is almost over.’

“Sig!”
“Heya Sig!”

“Hi Ammy… Vibitia?” Bug boy scratched his head confused.

“No, I’m Amitie from future.”

If you could tell the difference you would notice Sig was skeptical. He got in closer to Red’s face and squinted… Taking her off guard a li’l, she instinctively backed off.

‘Sig please stop, this is getting uncomfortable.’

“You sure?”

“Y-Yeah, yeah.”

“‘Kay.” He accepted. “Cool.” And then they just stood there.

“No questions?” Red stretched the words a bit in confusion.

“No…”

Amitie started flailing her arms around. “Listen good Sig, she’s on an important mission. She came from th…”

“…”

“So Sil’s out for revenge for me pranking her?”

“You pranked her?” Amitie asked surprised.

“It was a mean prank, I didn’t mean it… Vento made me do it.”

“Still… Y-You’d better avoid her for the day. She didn’t mean it to go that far by the way.”

“I figured.”

Red smiled knowing Sig got it. “So I shouldn’t go to her ‘No April Fools jokes, seriously guys’ Easter dinner?”

“I’m afraid so.” The slightly elder teen told them.

“Bummer.” Sig wanted to go. “Ammy?”

“Yeah, you’re going right?”

“Well, now I am. I couldn’t pick before.”

“Hm. Well, Amitie we saved the future. I don’t remember the disaster anymore. Thank you, Sig and Sil’s hearts are the same as they are now.” She shook Amitie’s hand with both of hers.

“We did?”

*Tearful nod* “Yay!”

“Hurray!”

“I gotta go now…” Red said like a mother going to work.

“Really?”

*Nod*

“Okay, then… Nice knowing you~”

“Likewise. Please study so I can become even wonderfullier, ‘kay?”

“I will!”

“Good.” Red casted a portal behind her. “Take care guys!” The present timers waved her goodbye.

“She’s cool.”
“I know right?”

*Meanwhile, behind the closed portal*

‘Red Amitie’ leaned against her wall as she slowly slid down it to the ground, groaning all the way. “That was torture…”

*And now: Silvana’s story…*

“Sig! You can’t be de-heh-heh-ead!!” Silvana sobbed over the lifeless body of her best friend, lying in the middle of the circus tent. Evidence suggests he tragically slipped on a banana peel.

Her life with him rushed through her head. Him showing the first kindness that was ever hers alone. His support. Their li’l chats. Helping with his homework. Catching bugs. Him watching on practice. Using him as a test subject for her jokes… Dumb of her in retrospect. Puyo Puyo. Him being annoyingly dopey. Him being adorably dopey. Her birthday where she got Arms. His entrancing twitchy hair. That blue ghost thing he sometimes has. His awkward voice. His blue hair that should be her favorite colour. The good times, the bad, the boring.

All of it was seemingly over. You need to be cursed yourself if you want a chance at coming back alive. Not counting phoenixes or becoming undead, because outside of zombification no one knows how that works.

“Wake!” Sil removed her gloves, clasped her hands together into a big fist. Taking a page of Raffine’s book, channeled her magic into her fists with some volts in hope of reviving him. “Up!” *Slam!*

The impact made Sig shake a little, but no use, no pulse. Silvana could get any words out. She took of her jacket to feel Sig’s still warm body better as she lifted his upper torso so she could embrace him. Closing her eyes she pretended he was still alive, so she wouldn’t have to mourn for a while.

“Sil, can you move your arms down a little? I need to breathe.” She pretended.

*Sob* “Of course, Sig…” She complied to his final wish. So nice to hear his voice one last time.

Her eyes shot wide open. Her ears drums picked that up, she didn’t pretend that. Good!

Nevermind, she just plain went crazy. If she wasn’t there already, she is now. She thought it would happe- No, this was too real, Sig poked her.

“Sig!” She yelled happily. Clutching him very hard. “So happy you survived that banan… I can’t feel your heart beating.” Sig pulled a small jar. Sil had to squint to read it. Death faking cream!? *MEGA SLAP!*

“Ow.” Sig yelped very deadpan-like. Rubbing his red cheek.

“Sig, you jerk! How could you play my already frail feelings in such a way?!” Sil’s blushing and boiling, she couldn’t believe it.

“I didn’t mean it. Vento asked me to rub that stuff over me asked me to take a nap next to that banana peel.”

“And you did what he said?” She gritted her teeth.

“I wanted a nap.”

Sil couldn’t blame Sig anymore. Well, she could, but she doesn’t want to. Her teeth gritting anger toward to the jerk who somehow kept quiet all this time, who somehow didn’t start yelling ‘April Fools’ and laughing at her expense.

“Come out, VENTO!! ” Sil’s anger was scary enough, but the magic she casted to make the tent ominous. It’s horrifying. The hidden holes in her mask beamed out red light. “ I WILL UNMAKE YOU!!! ”

*Terrified Girly Scream!* Vento hurried out of the tent, managing to barely avoid tripping over his clothes.

Sil wanted to give chase, but Sig held her back by the suspenders. “What gives?!” The boy’s free hand railed over the Harlequin’s shoulder. Holding a folded piece of paper. Sil began reading while Sig nicely hung her jacket over her shoulders.

“ To my Boss, Sil Pierrot,

If you’re reading I pranked you three times by now. It’s really fun to watch. ”

There a doodle of Vento’s mask cheekily sticking his tongue out. And the paper crumpled a little.

“ But I’m beginning to feel sorry for you. I pranked you the most so far. So I’ll give you a deal. I’ll make it up to you if you can pull of a really tell me about a really good prank before you Easter dinner. (I’ll be knocking at your door.)

If you don’t I get to prank you some more, you’re so much fun~

Hope you have a great time, P. ‘Cause I bet you can’t do it.

~Vento Verde, your favorite stuntman ” *Winky face doodle*

The paper crumpled completely now. Sil fastballed it forward.

“Sig.” Sil started speaking as put on her jacket, gloves and tightened her mask. “Does studying Klug and Raffine’s handwriting for weeks to convince them they placed a kick sign on each other as a ‘really good prank?’. Because if it isn’t, Vento’s standards are too high.” ‘I’ve created a monster…’

“Dunno. Like Lidelle, I don’t wanna be involved.”

Sil chuckled a little. “Heh, I’m thinking I’ll join you two next year. My first April Fools isn’t fun.” ‘More reason to make it fun. Good thing I was gonna take Vento on his offer anyway.’ Sil rubbed her hands together. Something clicked which reminded her violently.

“Omigosh, I zapped you, you okay?” Sil worried more than she normally would, and she’d be pretty darn concerned.

“I’m okay.”

“Is there anyway I make it up you?” She asked sweetly, rubbing the place he napped through.

“N-Not really?”

*Gloved finger snap* “I got just the thing! I could arrange a seat at my no April Fools jokes, seriously guys Easter dinner for my employees. Ooo. How ‘bout I’ll make your favorite?~”

“Are they okay with it?”

“Of course!” Sil smiled. “They’re all cool.”

“Even Ve-”

“Even Vento.”

“‘Kay. I’ll go play with bugs, see ya.”

“See ya!” She energetically waved. Skipping toward her Caravan to plan her really good prank.

What was her really good prank gonna be? That’s what Sil was thinking of while circling in her bedroom while maskless. Arms’ along the ride piggybacking. “I wanna do a prank that’s one actually funny for both sides (after all I’m supposed to be funny clown honk honk), to show I’m better than Vento with his mean trick. But it has to be big but harmless. This is tough.”

Plomphing herself on bed, she held Arms above her. “You got anything?” Her arms made him say no. “Aw. Well. I don’t expect you to~ c’here you.” She took a break from her fruitless scheming for a little of the monkey’s love. Sil felt like she did with Sig earlier. The good part! The one that felt nice.

Silvana opened her eyes to accidentally to face her mirror. Most of the time a sour sight to say the least is now confusing for a second. Draining her almost immediately from this odd energetic clown-like(?) feeling. At the sight of her happy face was… curious. “Huh?” It’s gone now.

She got closer to the mirror so she could get a better look. “Let’s see.” Deep breath in, deep breath out. “Relax, Sil.” That lifted her permanent frown she developed off her face at the moment. “Getting closer… Now think of something nice.” Her birthday came to mind. It made her smile. “No, not quite, think of something more fun.” It took her a while before she came with something and a bit longer for just the right smile.

She jumped a bit. Those eyes, that dumb smile. She knew that face! But to be sure she grabbed a recent framed photograph. There was Sig, there was Silvana with Arms in her arms and there was Amitie in the middle. Her arms over the necks of her friends, almost hanging between them. Her right hand signed peace.

Sig seemed to enjoy the moment. Even Sil had trouble reading her mask’s expressions sometimes but she remembered smiling for the camera. But Amitie had a big smile on her like always. Like she’s enjoying life more than anyone ever will.

“Hm… Close. Never noticed how similar we looked… But too much of a difference… Can I make it work?” Sil tapped the tips of her lips thinking about.

She looked at all the junk she had hidden in her Caravan and the metal box, formerly her prison, now practically an attic.

“Holy cow…” She’s satisfied with results. It was like she’s a different person raiding Silvana’s wardrobe.  And all she had to do stuff she’s averse to. ‘Worth it.’ She grinned, she turned.

“Heya, Arms! Recognize me? Have you seen Sil?”

“…”

“Heehee. You’re too clever me, you know that? Now need some clothes and a believable story. Vento… Prepare to. Make. It. Up.”

*And now: Back where we left off…*

The Amitie disguised girl leaned against her wall as she slowly slid down it to the ground, groaning all the way. “That was torture… How the heck did I wing that for so long?” She needed to rant to let it all out. “Why couldn’t I just yell it out like I supposed to? Darn you, Amitie, any idea how hard you made it?” She looked once more in the mirror to see a moody Amitie. “You loved my depiction so much, I couldn’t break character!”

Sil continued to rant, removing the coloured contacts, showering off the makeup and shampooing out the dye. “Sig now won’t go to dinner(, it’s employees only but still)… I sadly learned I’m good at makeup thanks to this, getting your mannerisms down, making sure I use my right arm first…” (She’s long used to using our left and rights.) “Acting like you but more mellow and having so much fun doing it? Playing you came way too naturally! It’s freaky. Why can’t I be so happy as you are?”

The only things she wasn’t divided on was angering Raffine, freaking Klug out, empowering his lovely demon, Amitie’s reactions and the first time in a long while going outside without a mask. She never appreciated the wind breezing against her face when she did.

She was nowhere near as jealous of Amitie as she’s of Arle. Evident by the fact she didn’t want to kill Amitie more than she normally sometimes would. “I’m never pulling this stunt again.” Nice, dry and dressed she went to her kitchen to cook Sig’s favorite meal…

*A little while into cooking later…*

*Knock knock*

“Already? They’re early. Well, I guess I’ll let them make out my cou- Oh, that’s right. Vento…”

Sil opened the door. Greeted by the sight of Vento being obscured a pot almost as big as him. Rolling her eyes, Sil took it out of his hands.

“Come in.”

“Thanks… It’s macaroni…” The dwarf mumbled suspiciously quiet as he followed his boss to her kitchen.

“You won.” She said flat and out of nowhere on the way.

“I-I didn’t hear it.”

“You won, I had good prank in mind, but chickened out for Am’s sake…” Vento let out a quiet gasp. She turned around. “Go on, do your worst. But if you dare touch the-”

“I’m not here for that…”

“Wha? What’s going on? Heeey, you’re usually not shy…”

“I wanted to… Um. How to put it? I’m… I wanna. Uh. I was. What I…”

Sil having little patience this pulled of Vento’s mask.

“I’MSOSORRYDIDN’TMEANTOIDIDN’TKNOWYOUANDSIGWERESOCLOSETOGETHERHONESTLYDIDN’TTHINKYOUWERECAPABLETOLOV-”

Sil put the mask back on before she thankfully won’t have to hear rest of it.

“W-We’re not like that…” Vento composed himself and readjusted his mask. “The reasons I didn’t… Um… I wanted to um… Uh…”

“Don’t make me pull your mask again.”

“Yougotreallyscarylikeyou couldsentFelicryingformommyscarysothat’swhyIdidn’tcomesooner.”

“So what you’re saying is, you’re sorry?” Sil teased, smirking.

“…Pretty much… And then you stop yourself pulled as big a prank on Ammy. You’re better than me, P… I feel so horrible. How can I make it up?”

This getting pitiful. She had to get sappy… “Let’s not get into who’s better. That’s not important.” ‘‘Cause I’ll lose that…’ “Just think your things through next time. ‘Kay?”

“You don’t want me to stop?”

Sil flashed a frown. “Well, I do. But that’s besides the point if you won’t stop, keep it to harmless stuff. Like that telescope trick you pulled earlier. I worry too much behind closed doors, I don’t need giant stress bombs like that on my life expectancy. Plus it’ll let you keep your friends.”

“Oh, didn’t think of that…”

“Did you think of talking about it to me on your own, or did she help?”

“Li’l of both?”

*Slight sigh* “Good, you’re improving. Know how you can make it up. To me.”

“Wha! No fair! I thought you forgave me.”

“Ha! You wish, mister. I never said that. Now go put the plates and cutlery on the table!” Her tone of was friendly.

“Oh, okay.” Vento had no objections.

*Knock knock*

“I’ll get it. Keep an eye on the furnace.”

“You got it, P.”

It’s Amitie with a pot. “Sorry, I’m early. But Sig said he wasn’t coming. Didn’t even know he was coming.”

“Really? Well, that’s too bad.” Wasn’t hard to be fake disappointed. “Come in. Normally I don’t bother, but why the big smile?” Sil knew where this was going, but just in case.

“I hoped you asked, you’re gonna believe this… Ooooo.”

Silvana laughed for multiple reasons.

“But it really happened!”

“Sure ‘Red’ Am, but I doubt the future would be in ruin because of that, it’s absurd. And that’s seriously the reason Sig can’t come?”

Next up: Onion?

Chapter Text

Sil couldn’t stop laughing. “HAHAHA! This is too priceless…” She could barely get her words out. “Haaa! Okay, Raffine . Fufufufufu fetch! Haha!”

There ‘Raffine’ went on all fours, chasing after the toy bone. It’s hilarious how unrefined ‘she’ was. “Woof. Yap, yap!”

‘The joy on her face~’ *Snicker* *Pat pat* “Good girl. Fufwahaha! You can change back now, Balders. I’ll die if we go on like this… Hahaaaa!” *Gasp* “Haaaaaaaaaaa…”

“Woof?”
“Yeah... *wheeze* I’m okay. Why don’t you shapeshift more often? People would kill for that ability.”
“Woof.”
“Ah, little Miss Sunshine McLittle.”
*Hiss*
“Just a bit jealous is all. That’s something I’d use if I could. I’d use it all the time, in fact! I could have so much fun with it.”
*Whine whine*
“Well, I guess that’s a fair point…”

She rubbed his neck for his comfort.

“I’m at least I’m somewhat human.”
“Woof?”
“Oh. Shouldn’t have said that. Pretty, please: don’t tell but I’m a demon (surprised Feli isn’t honestly).”
*Whine…*
“What do you mean we have similar scent? Does she use the same deodorant? ‘Cause I might have to switch now.”
“Yap, yap!”
“‘Lavender-ish, but not quite’?”
“Yap.”
“Hm… Maybe Feli’s a demon too. Maybe some confused young fun sucking Succubus.”
*Hiss…*
“I’m-I’m k-kidding!”

Behind Baldanders Sil saw someone purple and black come this way. “Speaking of the Dark Prince. There’s little miss Dictionary-definition-of-friendless-sunshine-kindness-virtue-and-kindness-fun-and-don’t- forget-kindness. Ooo! Quick shift into Klug! I’m sure she’ll like it as much as I will be.”

*Poof* The hellhound obeyed loving the idea of making his mistress and others laugh.

“Fufufu. Fetch!”

Chapter 21: Admirers’. Mates. Obliviously. Roughhousing. Emotions.

It’s a nice day. A good day for Silvana and Sig to enjoy each other’s company again. It’s bug catching time!

“Caught one!” Or rather, a dragonfly gently landed on the gloved fingers of Sil. “So what does this species of dragonfly… Nevermind. We’ve seen this little guy before, haven’t we?…”

“It’s a Libelle Somnum. Looks like he’s happy you remember him.” Sig smiled.

Sil squinted her eyes on the bug’s. “How can you tell?” She turned to Sig, deadpan. “Also hi again. Been a while.”

“Not so close. Olsor the Unbreakable is still afraid of your mask.”

“Oh yeah. You have a weird name. Cool to see you working on your fears. Pleasedon’tdothatagain.” Sil shook.

“He says that won’t happen this time. As long as you don’t scare him anymore.” “Look I’m sorry an Onion Pixie came by fighting ov-”

“Onion?” There she was again, Oniko, looking up at Sig again next to his legs again. Which meant her knight is not far off.

“Sig… Prepare to fall asleep again.”

“Gotcha!”

“On? On, Onion! Onion Onion!” The male Onion Pixie, armed with a club came charging. It’s angry, menacing speed waddle. Swinging his club around like it was nothing! Scaring off Olsor the Unbreakable the Dragonfly.

Its fear-induced escape made his wings flap at such a frequency it inflicted drowsiness.

When the harlequin awoke from a particularly nasty nightmare about everyone disowning her as Silvana Pierrot, she found herself lying next to the unconscious male Onion Pixie. “And Oniko went off with Sig again.” Whispering that to herself made Onion Pixie get off her feet.

“On!? Onion, onion, on.”

“Yeah, whatever. Wanna go look for them? I need Sig.” Sil yearned.

“Onion?” The Oni deadpanned.

“You have no idea how cruel my dreams are! A-And I’m not using him as a security blanket. *Shifty eyes* Honest! I got this adorable monkey for that.”

*Arms’ arms dangling, dangle dangle*

Onion Pixie rolled his eyes, Sil couldn’t fool him as far as he’s concerned.

“I’m jealous like you at what Oniko could do to him to make him cry this time.” Sil grumbled.

“Onion, on-ion!” *Leg poke* “Oooon. Onion.”

“Ow! You don’t have to poke.” Sil angrily told the armed veggie. “But you’re right. We’re in the same boat. Get on my shoulder, here’s a binocular.” Sil had another for her own. “Keep your eyes peeled.”

“On, On.”

Sil snorted a bit. “What a good jester pun. Where’s my notepad, I’m gonn-”

*Club club club*

“Ow! Ow! Ow! Okay, I’m going! But one more club I’m looking by myself, Mister Pixie.”

Their search was relatively unfruitful. The town, the mountain, cemetery, circus. They couldn’t find them. “This was an afternoon wasted.”

“On…”

“I didn’t you were the type to give up so soon. For all you know they’re doing something fun together.” Sil didn’t like it the idea as much as him.

“On. Oooon!” Onion Pixie poked Sil with his stubby arm.

“Where?” Sil looked at the park, it had Oniko and Sig sitting on a bench. Having some ice cream. Sig looked confused while Oniko ate up the eye candy next to her.

Sil held back the charging Pixie. “Hold on bucko. Follow my lead.” The jester dived, combat rolled, and three backwards flips right behind a bush in a position perfect for binocular using.

Onion Pixie begrudgingly did the same, minus the show-offy tricks. He just waddled.

“Onion, on!”

“Shh. Quiet. We don’t know if it’s as worse as we fear. That’s why we’re spying.”

Sig started talking to Oniko. They couldn’t hear it but did raise the question of how Sig expected this to go considering his grasp of the onion language barrier.

*Gasp!* They shared. Oniko asked to taste Sig’s ice cream, and he provided it! “Siiiiiiiiiig.” Sil hoped this isn’t what it looked like.

“Oniiiiiiioooooon.” Onion Pixie figured this was exactly what it looked like. The jester reigned in the impulsive vegetable’s charge to the bench.

“Th-this isn’t enough evidence.”

“Onion, on!” The onion complained, looking back at the bench sitters are doing.

“I know what it’s like from the side!”
“Onion?”
“Because I don’t think Sig’s into that dumb onion.”
“ON?!” *Club*
“Ouch. I mean that Sig doesn’t seem to have any romantic interests, I’m afraid…” ‘Oh, there’s that fluttery feeling again.’ “We shouldn’t we have to worry.”

Sil was afraid to look through her dual spyglass again. “Now please don’t contradict me.” She said like she expected the opposite to happen.

A different club-wielding Onion Pixie (which our Onion Pixie identified as Onion Pixie No. 4) waddled up to Oniko expressing his love, seemingly rather violently. It appeared Oniko didn’t want it as evidenced by hiding behind Sig’s leg.

“Dude, she’s already taken.”

That’s what Sil repeated from Sig’s lip movement. She’s not a lip reader. But whatever he said it made Oniko swoon and she couldn’t have that. Sil didn’t care anymore about what she told Onion Pixie. Emotion took over. Sil stomped her way over the scene. Onion Pixie keeping up. Just as angry.

“Sil.” Sig’s happy to see her.

“Just a sec, Sig.”

“Onion?” That Onion Pixie said to Onion Pixie. Oniko was happy to see her Onion Pixie. I think anyway…

“On.”

They engaged Onion Pixie No. 4 into a fair and balanced two-on-one Puyo Puyo match that somehow ended with Onion Pixie No.4 shooting off to the sky, making a twinkle in the far-off distance.

“And now you two!” Sil confronted her friend… and Oniko.

“Onion. On. Oniononion, oooon!”

Sig didn’t ask for Sil to translate Onion Pixie’s demands for an explanation. He didn’t seem guilty for abandoning her and making her have a nightmare again. He seemed really happy in fact. He hugged her. “Eh?” Sig confused Sil out of her anger, usually a nice surprise. If a little bone crushing if she attempted to escape.

By the sounds of it, the same happened to the Onions.

“O-O-ON?”

“What he said. What’s going on? Why did you leave me? You know about my nightmares, you meanie!” Sil lashed out a bit.

“We were looking for someone to wake you two up.”

“What? Please fill me in here, Sig, ‘cause I don’t see the connection here.”

“When me and this Onion woke up we tried waking you two up. Libelle Somnum’s are really nice but there’s a chance their wings can cause someone to nap forever.”

‘Don’tthinkabouteternalnightmares!Don’tthinkabouteterna-’

“If someone doesn’t wake up from that you need a Libelle Vigilax’s wings to wake up.”

“That’s terrifying!”

“They’re a lot more common. I’m on good terms with Norville. He usually hangs around the swings. We’ve been waiting for him.”

“On.” Oniko vouched.

“Aw, thank you, Sig. I guess one happened to fly by.” All was forgiven.

“Onion!”

“Good point! You two left us there!”

“Ah, sorry, I knew I forgot doing something that would help.”

Sil sighed, not really that mad about it. She could sadly buy that. Onion Pixie forgave his maiden way more easily.

The two parties left on good terms. It was far from the last of these predicaments.

Next up: Field trip canceled.

Chapter Text

The spoiled prince of the ocean, Prince Salde III, was unhappy. It was his ninth birthday and his presents were held ransom by this party organized by his parents and butler. With all those stuck up Ocean Nobles his age he didn’t care for. Forced out of his beloved dolphin form as well.

The first happy birthday he didn’t get from his family and staff (and even then), and he could feel the insincerity hitting him like the royal family whale. Not at all subtle.

If his presents weren't at stake here he would’ve left lollygagging around Primp Town.

It was difficult but he managed to get out of it, at least for now, in the hallway out of the ballroom where the boring stuff happened. Resting down on a couch. “At long last, a moment to breathe.”

But that relief it was cut short. That annoying Sig stealing harlequin suited clown walked in the same the hallway. It seemed she didn’t notice the birthday boy. “Oh! An amphibian? Yourrr starrr act?! Prrreposterrrous! Why I neverrr, yourrr cirrrcus the bottom of the barrrrrrrel trrrite therrre is if and amphibian. How could you everrrr have rrrecruited the Osharrre Bones? And how does his magnificence doesn’t get top billing to a lowly amphibian, exactly? You arrre the clown the King hirrred? Pah! You ignorrrant pleb, that is, in fact, a jesterrr suit. Actually Counselor Anita J. O’vees, I believe that’s a harrrlequin suit. I don’t see the differrrence. It would seem ourrr clown herrre knows neitherrr so it would seem. No place forrr such a clueless low-class enterrrtainerrr such as you at a high-class socialite gatherrring like the Prrrince’s day of birrrth. Frrrafrrrafrrrafrrrah. Grrrrrrwhaaaa!” Pierrot ranted out of frustration, repeating what was said to her in a mocking tone walking in circles. Venting out the stress.

Salde assumed the parents of his non-playmates took a bigger toll on her than him. Primp’s citizens are always so casual, he isn’t surprised to see that moody clown react like that.

“Prim and proper, haughty, higher than thou, even higher browed, overdressed, overly made-up to the point of disgusting, rude, inconsiderate, spiecist, classist, toxic, ocean tax receiving, stuck in a bubble, wine sipping, caviar eating, badly dressed, own fart smelling, SEA SNOBS! Donny would be rich if he wanted to thanks to his efforts… And you! What have you done to deserve it compared to that amphibian? I’m gonna treat him to whatever he wants when I get home.”

Seeing Pierrot frustrated like this… It felt real, unlike everyone else he knew in his father’s circle. While he felt unclean relating to this uncouth clown, her honesty is to be admired.

“EEeek! Prince Shellbrick! I-I didn’t notice you there. I was just uh… was practicing a routine to amuse the peasants next week. Yeah.” Nevermind the honesty.

“Droppeth thine act, Harlequin. I have heard all of thine and couldn’t care any less on your squabbles, you shown your true color to me in full.” He mumbled, deprived of fun.

The clown noticed it. Surprised at the prince somewhat familiar attitude. Hard to pin it down beneath the apathy. Pierrot tilted her. “Something wrong, kid?” She walked closer.

“Do not refer to me as such…”

“Sorry.” Pierrot went to the foot end of the fancy couch. She got on her knees, resting her arms on the armrest. “C’mon, tell auntie Pierrot what’s bugging you.” She said, seemingly no ulterior motives beyond helping.

“Why are you being so friendly to me now?” Salde asked annoyed, arms folded.

“Now?” Pierrot raised an eyebrow. “Have we met before?”

The prince was confused that Silvana was confused. ‘Ah, she must have never seen my true form before. I do not want her ranting upon me again, not today.’ And she won’t call him Shrimp . “My apologies, I mistook you with a previous entertainer.” He lied.

“Okay.” Pierrot just neutrally accepted it.

“Wherefore art thou present here?”

“Your butler watched our show, found me specifically hilarious. What’s wrong with him?” She genuinely asked though it made the prince laugh thanks to her deadpan delivery. ‘Guess, I’m getting better? Now I need to be intentionally funny…’ “He paid me to be here. I couldn’t complain, the money’s good.” She bluntly said. “But this isn’t about me. Just tell what’s bugging you. A birthday should be a good time. What’s wrong?”

The prince complied, the accidental joke coaxed him. He let out his grievances. He came across really petty sometimes. Pierrot wasn’t afraid to voice it, but she was sympathetic towards him.

“Sounds miserable…”

“And that’s why I escape as often as I can get away with.” He sighed.

Pierrot wasn’t sure what to say. On the one hand, this kid is really spoiled and bratty. On the other hand, he seemed miserable at home she did feel the need to cheer him up. Plus those nobles are jerks, she’d love to upstage them.

“Would you feel better if I offered you a private show for you and your friends at my circus for free?” She offered, a promise easy to make, the butler overpaid her. She didn’t even have to haggle, saying that no price is too big for the prince.

“This tickles my royal fancy. What acts do you do you have in mind?”

Pierrot seemed happy he liked the idea. Like a rich kid at a candy store but the butler has to shovel the candy. “Whatever acts you want (within reason and our normal work hours).”

“It’s a deal!” They shook hands upon it. “Thank you, kind stranger. Why’re thou showing such kindness while people I know down here the ocean don’t?”

“Good question, normally I wouldn’t care as much for a brat like you. But you look sad, trust me, I know sad. You don’t wanna build it up and overwhelm you.” She got up back on for feet. “C’mon, the King’s probably wondering where you are.”

To this day Sil still doesn’t know the Ocean Prince and Prince Salde III were one in the same. And Salde laughs as Sil gets angry.

Chapter 22: Hate Triangle

“Are we almost there, Professor?” Klug couldn’t wait.

Accord giggled. “Almost Klug.”

*Snapshot*
*Another snapshot*
*Snap*
“Woooow! Guys look at that weird building.”
“Oh.”
“Aaaah.”
*Snap snap, snappersnap*

Primp Magic School went on a tour, effectively an extended field trip. Their latest stop was the town of Lert, Leado and/or Todo. Three towns over from Primp town. Said to be three times as big as most towns surrounding it.

Surprisingly obscure too, considering its strange appearances. Not to mention its insane history Accord keeps teasing about. Making everyone morbidly curious. Which makes the trip to it agonizing. Apparently, Lert, Leado and/or Todo does its best to suppress its history to the museum for tourism.

Doing such a good job of telling it there, they encourage tourists to tell their friends to come.

Ms. Accord and Popoi had trouble shutting their traps about the place.

Sil snapped a few pictures. She brought a lot of photo rolls for the occasion. Taking pictures of the locations, her friends, (unflattering pictures of) her rivals. All the above. She as well was caught up into the build up. Genuinely curious.

The buildings were weird. Some were styled after caves, others after bird cages of many types and morbidly enough coffin styled houses varnished to perfection. All of different types depending on the district.

The natives came in three different flavors, very little variation and even less humans. Owlbears and Wraiths and possibly the scariest of all: Ahha Birds. It’s exactly what you think… Thinner Hohow Birds with a passion for solving puzzles.

The tour guide was an Ahha Bird. ‘No, Amitie, don’t talk to him we’re almost to the museum. Don’t provoke the beast.’

“Mr. Feathry?”

“Yes? Amitie was it?” The jolly Ahha asked.

“Yep, my brochure says that you play something called Columns, is that true?”

“Ah Ha, you must be Puyo players then.” He neutrally noted.

“True. How do you play it?”

“That’s your question?” Klug was utterly disgusted by her priorities. “What’s the origin, Sir Feathry?”

“Ha Ha, always fun to see curious folk. But I’m afraid ‘tour guide’ in this town basically means my job is telling you to wait until we’re there.”

“A purity test?” Silvana threw her arms outward. Angrily looking at her teacher.

“Oh. Didn’t I mention that?” Accord put her hand over her mouth in shame.

“No(, meow)!” Her students and cat voiced ranging from neutral, concerned and ‘I guess that rules me out’. “Oh, how careless of me, kiddies.”

“This won’t take long.” The owlbear gatekeeper told them, preparing buckets of water for the test. “Please forgive us, there are some highly dangerous artifacts in there. We can’t have anyone below a heart of gold inside. And even then good-hearted people can upset them, etc.”

Only Sil and Lidelle were uncertain if they’ll make it inside. Scratch that, Silvana knew she’s out for the count, she just knew it.

Raffine was confident in herself passing.

Amitie didn’t think twice. The rest were confident she’d make it.

Sig looked around if any new bug types were around.

Klug looked at his backpack containing that certain book.

*The oddest purity test ever later…*

“Hokay, I’m back.” The owlbear waved the papers. The anticipation almost killed Lidelle. “I’m listing the names who didn’t make it.”

“Silvana Pierrot.”

Silvana sighed deeply. Came prepared, still disappointed. “Knew it… and it’s pronounced-”

“Raffina Fielding.”
“What!? How dare you! My heart’s pure!”
“Apparently not Miss Fielding.”

Raffine bit her handkerchief. Making Sil and Klug smug.

“And finally Klug Wizeman”

“WHAT!?!” Klug clutched his head, even though he should be holding his chest. His heart’s broken.

“I’m sorry. You were close, if it helps.”

“It doesn’t!!” Smartypants bawled, trying to compose himself.

“It doesn’t necessarily mean you’re evil. You three just don’t pass the test.” The owlbear assured them. “The three of you are disqualified for the following, not all mutual, and no particular order.” The bear began reading.

“Most likely to get corrupted by the artifacts, most likely to get possessed, too full of yourselves, too likely to setting off the artifacts, lingering bitterness, few bad days away from being evil, a past tendency to confuse left and right, radiating evil, too evil, deep-rooted insecurities, too pessimistic, capable of possession, too materialistic, multiple entities on a single unit where there should be one, therefore making the other unreadable therefore unaccountable and too much plaid. Not to mention at least three of these are incurable.” The owlbear put his hat over his heart. “My condolences, hope you didn’t want to go too bad.”

Sil found some a bit stupid. But many others were perfectly valid concerns. She didn’t need a reminder of how horrid she was and felt right then with everyone around.

Raffine and Klug’s blood were a boil. Ranting about it. Klug took it the hardest it seemed. Like Sil, he’s tearing up, but he’s also on the verge of crying. Amitie, Lidelle and to a lesser extend Sig tried to calm, cheer up and/or hold them back. Ignoring their relief for a moment.

“Kiddies, please calm down!” Their teacher pleaded. “It was a silly short-sighted oversight… kiddies?”

“KITTIES!” Popoi yelled distracting from their grief.

“Please calm down. We won’t think any less of you.” Something the rest confirmed. “Now please refrain from lashing out at Mr. Grizzhoot. I will make it up to you in some way. Is that alright?” She asked getting on their level with a motherly smile.

“Amitie Rose Jr., H. Accord, Lidelle Thunderhead, Popoi, and Sig are allowed to go in.”

*Cheers* “Oh, uh… sorry guys.” Amitie put her hand on her disqualified friends. Only Raffine pushed it off. Lidelle said she felt sorry for their flaws, that didn’t help…

Sig asked Sil if she’s okay. “I’ll be fine.” Sil choked up trying to whisper. “Thanks for asking.”

Grizzhoot gave them time to plan things out. Accord had everything figured out already.

Accord opened her purse and hand gestured for Silvana to come to her. “Klug, Raffine. Your attention, please. I want you along with Silvana to stay together.”

“Huh?”
“With her?”
“Why?”

“I feel like Miss Silvana would spend these golden credits responsibly. This was supposed to be your entry fees.”

Sil accepted the money with a little confusion. “Eeeeeehmmm. Well, I do run a business I suppose.”

Raffine stayed quiet but miffed.
Klug sounds like he’s mumbling his revenge plan.

“I suggest you spend it when you get peckish. Our museum trip should take three hours give or take. Meet us back here.”

“Yes, teach.” Sil lazily saluted looking forward hanging out she taunts on a regular basis.

“Fine.” Raffine was on the same boat as the class clown, this was gonna suck.

“Please, Mr. Grizzhoot! Which flaws are mine?! I’ll improve them on the spot, I Swe-he-ear. Test me again. I must learn the knowledge inside! You’re wasting it on them!”

“Lemme go, kid. One test per person per day.”

Klug made an utter butt out of himself. All looked at Klug in pity. Aside from Raffine, she just found it pathetic, she couldn’t even take delight in it. Silvana was somewhere in the middle.

“Now, now Mister Klug.” Accord waved her wand. Magically tethering the know-it-all and the refined lady to the clown. There’s a joke in there. The magic seemed like it’s made of elastic it catapulted Klug into Silvana. She was caught by surprise, slid on her front with Klug on her back. Raffine lost her balance as well falling onto of Klug.

*Gasp!*

“Good job protecting your students. It’s purrfection.”

“‘Have a good time now’ she said. ‘Try not to kill each meowther’ he said.” Sil grumbled dragging Klug by the wrist away from the museum even if they must be five streets away by now. Grateful Raffine won’t help. Even she wasn’t sure if that was sarcasm.

“Come ooooon!! Use your magic tricks to sneak insi-hide!”

Sil sighed, her patience with him whittling away a bit. “Not gonna happen.” He hasn’t stopped bawling yet. All Silvana and Raffine were doing on looking for something fun.

“Silvana, found something to pacify this baby yet?” Raffine all already lost her patience with him.

“No Raffine, have you?”

“Afraid not. It seems shops are few and far between. Ohohoho, Oh La-Ti-Da!~ Gentleman?”

“What? Found an ice cream stand for this crybaby?”

“Hhhhwwwuuuuuaaaaaa~”

Silvana’s eyes followed the direction her lady class rival was pointing. She was less than amused. “No Raffine, we’re not going to that jewelry store. Accord didn’t give us enough money and she’ll know if you spend your own money on something noisy and obvious like jewelry.”

“H-How did you know I brought my own money?” Raffine clenched her fist.

Raffine disobeyed Ms. Accord. They weren’t allowed to bring their own “pocket money” That’s in air quotes, ‘cuz she’s rich.

“Because I’m forced to share space at school with you… Also, I didn’t, you told me.”

“I figured it out before.” Klug managed to get off a bit. Sil didn’t doubt his claim. Raffine fumed.

Sil proceeded dragging smartypants away. She adored the looks they got. Must be nice to be a Lerter, a Leadizen and/or Todorian watching clown drag a scholar away.

One street later and Klug never stopped whining. He somehow got more high pitched. “Stop being such a girl, Klug! I will make you feel better, maybe get you something as good as getting into that museum, so you will be the insufferable nerd you’re meant to be.” Klug and Raffine had to process take at the second part. Kindness is something neither ever received from her.

“What? Really? Why?” Seriously still not done crying. The dam’s slowly closing. “Oh wait… This is about your attractio-” “THAT DOESN’T MATTER! I’m willing to help you, no strings attached. But if you keep whining I will let Stanley possess you again!” “Oh, great idea, Silvana.” Raffine genuinely praised. “Can’t you just skip to that part?”

“Y-You can’t! Y-You wouldn’t!” “I’m not bluffing Klug. You know I can do it~” “I’ll shut up now!” “Good.” Sil’s content now. Now she had to deal with the squabble twins. “And please use your own feet.”

*Prod McPokington*

*Girly scream* Klug’s violent reaction to Raffine poking him made him cover his mouth in fear. “No Stanley!”

Raffine rolled her eyes. “There’s a bookstore.” She pointed her thumb backwards.

“A bookstore!? Uhyauhauahauahuaaaaa!” Klug’s glasses got scary, he made a dash into Buhuhu’s Bookstore to cure his depressive spell.

“Happy?” Raffine did her trademark one eye closed pose. Trying her luck at the impossible task of getting a compliment for her.

“As of late? Yeah. Not with you though. Now let’s follow Mister ‘Wize’man before this tether gets to- OOF!”
“Yowchie!”

“Oh, La-Ti-Da!”

While Sil and Raffine were just scanning for something that might’ve interested them, Klug cut right to the chase. He asked the wraith clerk straight away. “Please do you have a book on Lert, Leado and/or Todo’s history?” He hung his chin over the counter, on his knees.

The clerk sighed, sympathizing. “Oh dear, like, you didn’t take the museum’s rejection well, did you?” She asked to which the top student nodded with a quivering lip.

“Well… I got what you want.” She floated to get it.

“Are you sure?”

“Yup.” *Two brick sized book book slam.*

*Dust choke*

“Oh, like, I’m sorry, I, like, forgot the living breathe. Anyway, this is book came from the museum's gift shop. It’s a bit outta date, thanks to a minor revelation we’ve had since a few years ago. But nothing that’s contradicts it. Slightly used.”

Klug beamed. He collected himself. Which means he has to be condescending again. “Please wait a moment. Silvana, can you please come over here.”

Silvana moved from the corner she was standing in, taking the book she was reading, ‘How to finally ask him out’, with her. “Looks like he has found hope.” She whispered to Raffine.

“Pfff, at least he’ll be quiet.” The beaut rolled her eyes, averting her eyes from a magazine on Leado fashion for a moment.

“Need Accord’s money?”

“How frank.” Klug adjusted his glasses.

Sil found too much self-righteousness in those two words. “You know, Stan is way more charming, likable and handsome than you~” Sil smiled both sadistically and fondly at the same time, she didn’t look at him when she made that threat.

*Gulp*

The wraith clerk was confused. “Sooo, is this, like, some kinda in-joke?” She guessed.

“H-How much?” Klug asked.

“Like, you’re, like, not gonna like this. So brace yourself, ‘kay? It’s 3500 flipping credits.”

Klug’s heart stopped. “Th-th-th…” ‘There’s no way Professor gave us-’

“Why is it so pricy?”

“Dude, I don’t know… But I’m, like, legally obliged to sell our history at least twice the price it’s actually worth. So the least I can give to you for is… Uuuuuh… Lessee…” The ghost played with an abacus. “3000.”

“That can’t be true, right?” ‘This limited vocabulary phantasm doesn’t seem to be lying…’

“How much is this book?” Sil asked about ‘How to finally ask him out.’ “Don’tsaythetitleoutloud.”

“15 Credits.”

“‘K here’s 3015.”

Sil brought her own “pocket money” with her. Stunning Klug, annoying Raffine.

“And you dare criticize me!”

“I didn’t. I made you know I’m disgusted knowing y-!” Sil blocked the punch to her face with the palm of her hand. “OW!”

Raffine was content with injuring the clown’s wrist.

“You bought this for me?” Klug didn’t know what to say. This girl whom he mutually hated really did what she promised, at such a ludicrous price.

“No, both books are mine.” She teased. “Alakazoom! ” Seemingly, with no magic, made her books disappear. Raffine and the wraith applauded. She bowed.

“Why did you!? Where did it go!?”

‘Shoot I should’ve waited, now he whines again…’ “Relax, Wizeman. I just sent it home, you’re free to borrow you the book when we’re home.”

“Why can’t I read it now?”

*’Almost had enough of your stuff’ sigh* “Ugh… Just calm down and think logically like you normally would, nerd.”

“What Raffine said.”

*Breath in* ‘1, 2, 3, 4, etc.’ *Breath out*

“Ah, I see it now. Regrettable… I read it now, Professor Accord will catch on, and presumably snuff out you two’s wallets.”

“Congrats Klug.” Sil fake over-excitedly clapped. “Don’t tattle about our cash. And I may let you keep that book.” She immediately deadpanned.

The gesture hidden beneath the bickering was forgotten.

Till they backtracked a few streets. “Thank you for shutting him up… But I feel like you have an ulterior motive, Miss Pierrot.” Raffine said out of the blue to her favorite clown. Klug kept an ear open.

“Aaaw… Was that a genuine compliment, Raf? How thoughtful, you’re improving, good for you.” Sil’s response skirted the line of being condescending and genuinely proud. Her smirk and body language leaned to towards the latter? This just puzzled her rivals.

“What have you done to Silvana?” Raffine just asked.

“Huh?” Sil’s stumped, she didn’t get it.

“I’ve noticed you’ve been less crabby around the others.”

“Not to mention you’ve actually been more like a clown as of late.”

“Really? You guys aren’t messing with me?”

“We’re not.”

“Yes!” She fist pumped out of glee. Klug and Raffine did not see that coming.

‘I’m changing! I mean my programming does not want this, and it’s letting me know, violently. But I’ll come for that nasty gut reaction soon enough.’

“This means a lot coming from you two. And to answer your question: Silvana changed apparently. While you two stay static as unlikable jerks.” She smirked, posing faux innocent, fingertip covering her mask mouth. It made her look like a jerk she sees herself as, but it is another positive remark about herself, and those do her good, heck, that and positive thinking, in general, are rare for her if it wasn’t in jest.

“Hmmmmnnnngh… Change this!”
“Gyaaaaaaa! You stay static!”

She tried to dodge her agitated classmates’ attacks. But doing a backflip proved to be a dumb move on her part as it scorched the back of her jacket.

‘This was gonna be fun explain to the Professor…’ She huffed. Trying to ignore the pain. ‘Note to self, don’t show off, just sidestep… Stupid, STUPID!’  Not even the tickets the squabble twins got for assault wasn’t good enough payback.

Things were awkward between them. Not wanting to say anything in case one snide comment on any of their traits was too personal. Like beauty, intelligence or what’s lurking underneath the mask.

‘Maaaaaan, I’m hungry… But I don’t wanna waste my lunch now. Looks like Klug’s hungry too, but he’s not gonna speak up now… And I don’t want my jacket more burned any more than it is… Oshare will make me his kin for that.’

“I feel peckish. What do you gentle man say we enjoy lunch at that restaurant?” To Sil’s surprise, she pointed at a not-so-fancy looking place. Either she’s budget conscious or doesn’t care for conflict at the moment.

“You never said anything that made me like you more, Fielding.” Klug replied.

“Ditto.” Sil chimed.

“Just keep it at Raffine, please. And don’t think that insult flew over my head.”

“Insult?” Klug grinned.

“Cold hard fact!” Sil tag teamed. “High five!”

*Slap* They both wiped their hands off their own clothes, wiping off each other’s filth to mock each other some more.

Everyone ordered up. Forced to sit at the same table, Klug, and Silvana next to each other, Raffine on the opposite side. The tether wouldn’t allow it any other way.

…

*Loooooong sigh* Sil turned to her right. “You have a book I can borrow, Sir Wize man?” She didn’t know why, but she loved his last name.

“Not anything for you, Lady Pierrot.” Klug returned to his studies. Chuckling at his last name wasn’t very wize.

…

“You know, I hate being quiet at the table dinner. Can we be friendly for once?”

“How would you propose to do that without getting jailed?” Raffine waved her ticket for assaulting Sil earlier.

“I SAID be friendly , not being passive-aggressive/aggressive-aggressive that mysteriously escalates.”

“How about we do not talk about ourselves?” Klug proposed.

Sil and Raffine snorted for different reasons.

“Sorry, I agree. Let’s do what us evil people do and gossip behind our fellow student’s backs.”
“Silvana!”
“Oh. Don’t pretend to you’re above it.”
“Hnnngh. I thought liked them?”
“Wait, you don’t like them? I thought you guys at least have a soft spot for them.”
“I do. But don’t change the subject.”

“We’re friends, but you must know my patience is on you guys’ level by now. And I’m not afraid of being honest with their flaws. Here: Dumb, Spineless and Slow. In alphabetical order. Your turn.”

“Why? You’ve summed it up well.”
“Nothing more to be said. I don’t feel like taking this discussion any further.”

Klug replied and Raffine dismissed.

“Aaaaaw.”

…

Klug’s body grew tense. ‘The wait time must be killing him.’ Sil thought to herself. Raffine was cooking up a response but decided against it.

He performed a mighty overhead slam on the table. *Whiney grunt* “This sucks!” He had tears once more. Hidden behind his shiny glasses.

“Here we go again.” Raffine groaned.

“Please, no hyperbole. Which museum disqualifiers belongs to who?”

Suddenly Sil was in the same boat as him. “Eh heh. Kluuuuuuuuug. You may not realize it, but that’s a touchy for anyone to discuss.”

“Hmph.” Raffine closed her eyes and turned her head.

“Pleeeeaaaaaase!! I’ll tell yours, in the way Amitie would say it! You tell me! I want to enter someday!”

“‘Kay, okay. Just stop screaming, everybody’s watching. I don’t wanna turn into a ‘A nerd, a shallow person and a clown walk into a restaurant’ joke.”

“How come your screams get you more eyeballs than my sex appeal?”

“Uh… Raf, honey?” Sil revved up her ego deflation machine. “I don’t think the species of Lert, Leado and/or Todo are interested in humans.”

The fashionista looked around the restaurant. Ahha birds, owlbears, wraiths, a human woman and a lycanthrope. “Point taken.”

Sil thought about Klug’s proposal. “Okay, I’ll play. But I’ll admit those faults as I see fit.”

“Understood, likewise.” Sil and Klug shook hands on it. No mocking wipe this time.

“I refuse to play.”

“Aaaw. Look, Klug, she has insecurities too. She is human after all.” Klug held in his laughter.

“Please keep your mouth shut.”

“This is none of your business now. I’ll go first, Klug.”

…It proved to be fruitless both Sil and Klug were so hung up on their own faults they don’t wanna admit to remember each other’s possible faults.

“Give up?”

“Give up…” *Sob on its last legs, crawling towards the realm of acceptance*

*Sarcastic slow clap*

“Raffine, you’re not playing, so keep your mouth shut.”

“Hmph.”

“…It’s been a while since I had to wait at a restaurant. How long-”

“Expect to wait for half-an-hour at the very least.” Raffine answered agitated.

Sil pouted.

Klug polished his glasses for reading his studies. Raffine put on her stylish reading glasses (Sil and Klug admitted as such, lowering her rage) for her book on Leado fashion. Sil put on fake glasses over her mask opened up a special pop-up book.

Klug’s ears felt irritated all of the sudden. And it sounded awfully familiar to something sadly only he could hear. And Silvana for some reaso- “Huh? How!?” His book! The Record of Sealing! Not in his bag where it should!

Silvana looked up from her book. The bookmark shaped red demon, Stanley, saluted his hoarder sarcastically. “Give that back!” Klug tried to swipe it back.

“C’mon, Stan has been in your bag for days. He needs to be free.” Sil said. “No he does not, he must stay in there!

“Shhh. That what I meant, free to see the outside world, numbskull.” “Oh. Well, it’s been awhile, I suppose I owe you at least that.”

“Seems the Klugs care for each other after all.” Raffine smugly observed.

“Debatable.” Sil dryly replied.

Neither Klug nor Stanley were amused.

…

“Sorry, Stan. It’s best if I leave you in here for now. Maybe next time.” *Wink*

The demon bowed.

“Don’t encourage each other!” Klug’s glasses fogged up.

“‘Scuse me, ladies. But have you two gone crazy, or am I too far away to hear Stanley’s squeak?”

“Uh. Um… Only… The best of magicians can only hope to hear him. Y-Yes.”

“You obviously made that up.” Sil snarked. “Though I think he’s onto something. Hmm?” She and Klug listened in on Stanley. “He says he hasn’t possessed you.”

“Okay, smarty, then how can the comedy trainwreck hear him?”

“Stan says because either my magic is compatible with him or I have so much magic that it doesn’t matter.”

Raffine gritted her teeth. She kept quiet, closing her book, looking aside. “Hm. Look at that.”

“What kinda painting is that?” It was painting of a chef approving his own cooking. With text below.

It read: ‘Als je dit kan lezen en je bent toerist. Waarom? We spreken allemaal Engels hier. Geniet van je diner van de engelen. Snap je het?’

“You know what it means, Raffine?” Sil curiously asked.

“I don’t know. I don’t speak German.”

“That’s not German, fake Frenchy.” Raffine raised tightened her fist again while Sil turned to Klug. “You know what it says?”

“Weeeeell…” The top student adjusted his glasses. “No.” Betraying the girl’s expectations. “But it would seem it shares the same root language as both English and German. So allow me to make an educated guess.”

“This is gonna be good.” Sil whispered. Raffine smirked haughtily.

*Self-important throat clear* “Tourists enjoy our meals. But why? We’re all Angels here. Here’s dinner from the Angels. Not sure what the last sentence means.” Klug was pleased with himself.

“Not as profound as would’ve hoped.” Raffine, a critic when it comes to art apparently.

Sil found herself chuckling again. “I can see why they call you Wize man.” *Snort* “That can’t be your real last name, right?”

“It is! What’s wrong with it?”

“It’s a bit on the nose, don’t you think so?”

“Fufufu. Thanks for answering that one for me, Raf. ‘Oh, it’s the wiseman celestial mage!’ ‘What’s his name?’ ‘Wizeman.’ ‘Oh… That’s boring.’ ‘His first name’s Klug.’ ‘That’s worse!’” The clown tried to curb her laughter. Raffine admittingly had trouble keeping it in as well. Angry at this clown sometimes made her laugh, Sil’s surprised she made a funny as well.

Klug riled up. Raffine and Sil feared a passionate lecture.

“I’ll have you mouthbreathers know my family was named after the mythical Wizeman the Wicked , a warlock inhabiting the dreamworld, Nightopia. King of Nightmaren. Ruiner of dreams. A manifestation of everyone’s collective’s nightmares forming sentience.”

“Pfffft. You’re proud of that?” Sil questioned. She reserved the comment about that’s why Klug couldn’t get in… For now at least.

“Sh-Shut up!”

“So can I blame you for every tormenting nightmare I had?” The clown grinned, pointing her finger up and coursing a visible spell through it in jest. Stanley was laughing at his captor’s expense.

“What! I said he’s mythical!” … “What? How?”

“Huh?” Raffine’s left out the conversation again.

“Stan’s saying great grandpa Wizeman is real or was a real man. That his influence on the populace has been greatly exaggerated. He’s was just an immoral bank robber with dream magic.” Sil’s eyes playfully darted back to Klug.

“Oh, La-Ti-Da. Klug, perhaps you are really related to this nightmare wizard, though maybe of the loser branch. Perhaps that’s the main reason Grizzhoot didn’t you let you in. Ohohohoho.”

“Stanley, please tell me you’re kidding.”

The demon spirit kept quiet, keeping smarty pants in suspense if he’s joking or not.

“Just live your life like it’s neither. Don’t let us get to you…” Sil said to him like she would tell a kindergartener.

…

*Sniff* “Silvana…” Klug pushed Stanley’s Record of Sealing towards the clown, swallowing some pride in the process. “Please seal me away.”

Sil and Stanley flinched. “D-Did I go too far?”

Klug proceeded to elaborate. “Just until lunch arrives.” … “Fine, fine… Let Stanley have a bite or two. I need a moment…”

“I’m sorry.” Sil was genuine saying that, preparing the spell. “I want you to know I don’t like you and you’re a giant wimp. But I didn’t want to go this far.”

“I have a hard time believing that…”

“Oh, La-Ti-Da. If I didn’t know any better, Klug, I’d swear Silvana cared for you. Hoho. What would Si-”

“SHUT IT, Raffine. I hate him almost as much as I do you.”

“Amethyst Switch.” And with that, Klug’s facial expression changed, tucked his hat in his bag. Those especially demonically sensitive would notice the demon’s shadow behind Klug, as well that he has grown red all over. Said demon’s sheer power messed up his host’s hair and grew a cape, I guess. I’m not bothering justifying that neat visual medium quirk on written text.

“Hi Stan! How ya feeling?~”

“That pest’s feelings are still resonation in his body, but I’ll overcome it. Thank you for your concern, Silvana.”

“C’mon, give four-eyes a break.”

“Of course, whenever he provides a reason.” The demon picked out a book to read, shutting the book Klug’s in as well.

Raffine, reading her book as well, watched the transformation unfold. “I know there’s another person in there. But all I see that Klug has manned up.” Raffine noted, not very interested.

“You kidding, Raffine? Now Klug’s body isn’t an eyesore.”

Raffine gave a glare that basically said. ‘Are you kidding me?’ “So what? Now has a better posture, manners, personality and wears a cape.”

“But boy do you rock that cape, Stan.”
“Ahahahah. You flatter me, Silvana.”
“I should start wearing capes again.”

“Ugh…”

*Annoyed sigh* “What you have against capes, Raffine?”

“What kind of philistine doesn’t like capes?”

“Well I do. Capes are unfashionable on ladies like moi. It hides my figure from behind, and my silhouette in front and I deserve to be adored from all angles, thank you very much. Hohooo.” Raffine flipped her hair. “If you want an accessory that look majestic flapping in the wind I would suggest a scarf.”

Sil shrunk. “When you put it that way, now I wanna wear a cape even more… Maybe even wear an all-encompassing mantle from the mouth down… Is this how Lidelle feels on a daily basis?”

“Who’re you to tell this lovely jester what to wear?” Stanley calmly but coldly replied.

“A fashion expert, of course.”

“Couldn’t a fashion expert make a cape like mine fashionable?”

“You tell’r, Stan.” “Pah, of course I could. But I won’t.”

The two of evil origin daggered this insufferable pink haired menace, wondering if she’s secretly cut from the same cloth. They faced each other to see if they thought the same.

“Mind having a female body?”
“Hmm. If all else fails I wouldn’t be opposed to it.”
“I’d possess her myself to shut her up and live my life as usual.”
“You can do that?”
“Hey, you’ve sensed my power before, Stan~”
“I know, but doing that is remarkable, I wouldn’t be able to do it without certain energies.”
“Eh heh, it’s nothing~. Well it’s been a looooooooong while since I-”

“You wouldn’t.” Raffine deadpanned, arms crossed.

“Huh?”

“There are many reasons to leave my body alone.” She remained stoic. “You’ll regret possessing me in five minutes. Plus, Silvana, you would look horrid dressed as yourself as me.” Raffine was fully confident in her claims.

“Why’s that? I would still use your muscles, mine haven’t developed enough yet for some acts.”

“I’m afraid you have to trust me on that.” *Radiates confidence + Raffine’s signature wink-y smile turned ‘come at me’ smirk*

Not that Sil was seriously considering it… But… “Okay, you’ve talked me out of it.” She threw up her hands.

“Good.” The beauty kept beaming confidence as she stood up. “Now, if you’ll excuse me. I’m off to powder my nose.” She went for the facilities.

“Don’t be surprised if I spiced your food. Oh, and mind the tether.” Lucky for those at the table it was just around the corner.

“Tether?” The strange Klug’s confused. “Come to think of it, why are we here?”

“We failed a purity test so Accord has tethered the snobs to me. Heh, you’re probably the big reason Klug failed.”

“Too bad for him… So we’re not in Margch anymore?”

“Sheesh! That was two days ago, has Klug not opened you for that long?”

“It would seem as such.” The demon rubbed underneath his chin nonplussed.

…

“10 credits says Raffine’s released she’s dead on the inside for the last 15 years.”

“I don’t have monetary income. Oh right, I forgot. To your left.”

“Hmm.”

The waiter had everyone’s lunch. “Ik am zorry voor de wacht- WAIT time. Heire’s lunch.”

“Ah, heel bedankt ober, neem aan dat je je best dee. Maar ik was onder de indruk dat iedereen Engels sprak?” Stanley pointed at the art piece on the wall to the ghastly waiter.

“Oh, zo je spreekt Ne- Dat maakt het nou heel wat makkelijker. Ik heb moeite Engels te leren.” The wraith looked sheepily aside. “Ik ben echt bezig, jonge!”

“Ik geloof je, veel geluk.”

“Bedankt heh, rakker. Geniet van de lunch, gezellig met je vriendinnetje .” *Wink* Though he changed his tone as he put down the third dinner plate. “En wie dit mag zijn. Doei.”

“We zijn niet in een relatie! Ik ken haar nauwelijks.” Stanley riled up, huffing deeply, back to reading his book.

Sil sat there, stunned. “What? You speak that language?”

The demon got out of his annoyance to explain, just not out of his book. “It’s Netherrealm language, so presumably the founder of this very restaurant was a wraith native to the Netherrealm town of Lertalg. I knew a lot of those.”

“Cool. What does that painting say?”

Staring intensely. “…You’ll be disappointed.”

“C’mon, pleeeeeaaaase?” Sil said, sweet-ish and innocent enough-like.

“Hmm. Look it up on your own…”

“Aaw… Take a few bites and it’s time to switch back to Klug.”

Sil turned open the book. “Rise and shine, four-eyes. Feeling better?” He nodded in return. “Good.” Sil smiled. “Enjoyed your bites?” She directed to the abomination inhabiting the wrong body.

“I have never enjoyed lasagna, but disgusting it. It’s so sublime~”

“Good Amethyst Switch . Sorry Stan. Had to do it before you might rebel. Just in case.” She turned back to her Klug. “So how was the darkness?”

“You didn’t have to close the book on me! It’s dark in there!”

“Don’t take that tome with me, mister. You wanted a moment for yourself, and I granted it.”

“Hmph.”

Klug saw the empty seats on the other side of the table. “Where has she gone?”

“Off ‘powdering her nose’.”

“And how long has it been this time?”

The jester looked at a nearby clock. “Give or take five minutes. You owe me 15 credits.”

“How can I trust your assessment of time?”

“How come Stan can make your voice not grating?”

From the corner she shall appear. “I’m back. Ah, so’s Klug…” Raffine sat down in front of her food, enjoying it.

*Stretch* *Tasteful Munching* “Ouch!” *Stretch 2: Incoming snapback* *Tasty, Munch, Munch* “Owie!” *Str3tch: Revengeance* *Munch, Munch, Crunch?* “Mrgrgr!”

“Silvana, why are you doing this?”

“I… uh. Left my eating mask at home…” Sil twiddled her index fingers.

“Then just take that creepy mask off for a change. I don’t care what you look like underneath.”

“I do…” Sil and Klug conversed.

“Why do hide your face behind your mask?” Raffine demanded, slamming the table. “And don’t give one of your endless frivolous fake excuses.”

“Like you would believe the real answer at this point. Why won’t you show your real face?” Sil chuckled out of her brief down spell. Plus she found a possible hypocrisy, that’s always nice

“And what do you mean with that?” Raffine prepared herself to counter any Silvana had to return the favor. No matter how much of a point she’s had and was gonna have.

“You have a layer of make-up on you at all times. We don’t know your true face either.”

“Don’t think you can change the subject on me, Miss Pierrot.”

“Aw, I was holding on to that insult for months…”

Klug and Stanley wisely decided to watch the fireworks.

Back to the conversation. Raffine’s turn, playing defensive. “Of course, there’s nothing to be ashamed of in a little makeup to hide my minuscule imperfections.”

“Frankly I’m surprised you admit you’re imperfect.”

“It’s not my fault I have freckles and a single zit!”

“Freckles?” Klug tilted his head.

“Omigosh, that’s adorable.” Sil’s completely serious.

Raffine realized what she just said. “70 credits to the both of you if you keep this a secret.” She offered in a way that bordered on threatening them.

“80.” Sil raised.

“90” Klug raised higher.

“Fine! 100!”

“Deal.”
“Deal.”

*‘Frustrated at herself and the world around her’ TABLE SLAM*

“Back on point! How dare you equate my makeup job to your mask? Unless your mask is…”

Sil saw the light bulb turn on above her class rival’s head. She gulped.

“Ohohohohoho, Oh, La-Ti-Da.”

‘This does not bode well. C’mon, Sil. Don’t let her beat you. Derail conversation whenever possible.’

“You’re hiding your imperfections, aren’t you?”

Sil choked up. Even if she’s off, it hit like a bull’s eye.

“Ohohohoho! Now I’m not saying that I think you’re outright ugly. (Though I’m not ruling it out.) There’s something about your face… You. Don’t. Like. Is there? A nose that’s not pointing straight forward? Natural red eyes perhaps? Crooked teeth? Or are you just saving it for a joke, and revealing it’s a plain and boring as it can be, easily forgettable?”

“I was always under the impression you wore it because you get a kick out of people asking. But seeing all this I have to reconsider.”

The harlequin frowned, her head pointing to the main prosecutor, shifting her eyes to her neighbour. “Thaaaaanksssssssssssss Klug, see me doing anything nice for you again…”

Raffine pointed dramatically at Sil’s face. “Take your mask off.”

“Why should I? By the way. If you remove it you will wake up in Puyo hell.” Sil threatened with a strong magical purple aura surrounding her.

“Oho. That only confirms it, by all means, keep digging that hole.”

“Drat!” Silvana cursed, deflated.

“Just let us see your face. If it’s particularly bad I might help you.”

“Huh?”

“I have connections.”

“Why? Scratch that. How good is he? Can he…” ‘Mislead her while also giving you the exact answer you want. Think quick!’

“Are you planning to rearrange my face to make me really ugly?”

“Hmph. He’s that good all right. But I wouldn’t let him. As much as I hate you, you are talented, and talented women should look beautiful.” *Blinding hairflip*

“Is she being nice? Or…” The jester whispered to her neighbour.

“I-Is that even possible?” He whispered back.

Sil considered her proposal. She could change her face if she was to be believed. She just have to bribe a little worst case scenario… She wouldn’t have to share…

“…My mask stays on and I decline.” She put her foot forward. ‘AAAAAAH! I meant to say the opposite, can’t… Backpaddle.’ She cursed her mind.

“Fine! Have it your way.”

“I’ll tell you this though… My face is not deformed. It’s as normal it can be!”

“In that case, I can just teach you the basics of makeup, confounded tomboy.”

“I know how, I sadly had to apply some a month ago… Turned out perfect on my first try and I hate myself for it. If I wore it regularly I’d be Primp’s Miss Miserable five years running if I had to reapply it every five seconds. I sweat a lot in my uniform!”

“TMI.”

“Good!”

*Stretch: Darkness* *Eating noises* “Yeoc-

“…was the worst.”
“Sorry, it’s not my fault the gondola operator was lost in a cave.”
“But you sure could’ve saved him faster!”
“Hey! Don’t knock my dungeon raiding abilities, freckles! That was a record time.”
“It took an hour!”
“Not my fault you’re not smart like Klug and brought a book.”
“What was else am I supposed to do?”
“Not take the credit when he became conscious maybe? Actually going in the cave with me, and earn the credit?”
“You said that you’ll go alone.”
“That’s that because I didn’t wanna risk your lives. I would’ve caved if pressed.”

Sil bursted out laughing. “Sorry, that was kinda intentional, glad to know that they come naturally now.” That last comment got an eye roll, other than that it was ignored.

“How would I have known there was more ore in there then I was given?”
“That’s the wonder of adventure. First off, you should try it, it’s the spice of life.”
“Like the one’s Arle goes on? No thank you. Why don’t you go on more adventure, Silvana?”
“I would more often if my job didn’t earn me steady income (being a teen living alone), and my crew didn’t enjoy working there.”
“Maybe you should just go instead of wasting your time snuggling your monkey.”
“You leave Arms out of this! He’s not even here for you to insult him right into his beady li’l eyes! How dare you attack a girl on liking something cute! Don’t be such a man, Raffine.”

The accused lowered her brows, pouted and tilted her head. “Pardon?”

“I said the opposite to Klug earlier today. Plus you called me a gentleman (twice I think), and Klug a lady. I’ve been dying to give you your turn.”

Raffine stared ahead of her. Right into the mask’s eyes. Anger was building up again.

“Fight me.”
“In… Columns?”
“Why not?”
“Okay! Sounds fun. You too Klug.”
“What!”

*One abysmal Columns match that Klug won later…*

From underneath the rubble, the girls conversed.

“My head. What were we fighting about?”
“Too dizzy. Ah, there’s my mask.”
“We still have a lot of time. Can we go shopping? Can you sent my stuff home.”
“Shuuuuure.”

Both of them held their heads. They were delirious.

“Ah ha! You kids should worn Ah-Hardhats.” A local ‘guess what’ bird said.

Ms. Accord, Popoi and the rest museum enjoying students exited the building satisfied. “Wow, I actually remember all that I was thought. Teach, can you make teaching this fun?”

Accord, slightly offended by Amitie’s question replied: “Nnnn. Maybe you weren’t paying enough attention in class.” She said in her usual calm tone.

“Um… Teacher?” Someone gently tugged at her dress.

“What is it, Lidelle?”

“Silvana, Klug and Raffine are over there.”

“OH MY!…”

“What happened to mew?” Both the professor and her cat reacted very much unlike them at the sight.

The sight of Silvana carrying Klug over her shoulder, who's legs really hurted, in turn making her hurt all over. Dragging the unconscious Raffine along via tether. All of them bruised, scratched, burned, frostbitten, wet, covered in space dust, mask cracked slightly, had their clothes torn and were very tired.

“Don’t ask.” Sil’s voice had grown hoarse. She still hates both of them and the feeling’s mutual.

Next up: New Circus Act!: Hypnosis Show!

Chapter Text

It was Valentine’s Day. And Sil had to smuggle a big heart-shaped box of mouth-watering praline bonbons home without being caught by anyone, specifically by anyone she knows.

“Hi, Sil.”

“Geez!” Sil violently reacted. Sig came out of nowhere. “H-Hi Sig.” She hastily juggled the box until it was behind her back.

“What are you holding behind your back?” He pointed to the box thrice the girl’s width.

She glanced at it. “No point in hiding it I guess… What does it look like?” She deadpanned.

“A box of Valentine chocolates?”

“Yep… And now you know what day it is.” She nodded. ‘How the heck am I gonna say the next bit?’ “They’re not for you, sorry…”

“Oh…”

‘Noooooo! He looks so disappointed at me. Should’ve led him into it a bit more!’ “Wait these are for the crew. We all like praline bonbons, but they’re so hard to get out of season. You can come along if you like…” Sil rubbed her foot the ground for whatever reason. Her heart felt fluttery as well like it did the whole day.

“I’ll come with.” Sig was uplifted. “Must be some good chocolate.”

Sil chuckled at his response. “You have no idea. I gotcha something though, it’s a bit more meaningful than chocolate.” She reached for pocket while managing to balance the chocolate box behind her. She comically circled her arm, preparing for a throw. “Catch!” And there it went flying overhead, Sig followed it with his eyes until it hit him on his head.

“Ow.” He picked up the tin can that hit him.

“Sig!” Sil overreacted, rubbing his head. “Why didn’t you catch it, dummy?”

Sig ignored her, he tried reading what it said. He couldn’t make sense of it. “What’s this?” He opened it up. Some sort of cream was inside.

“It’s some foreign net polish, I bought it while we were at Jen town, supposedly one of the best.”
“You brought money.”
“I know. Shouldn’t have don’t that. But got you something neat, didn’t I? Like it?”
“I do. I’ll get you something in return.”

Monotone as usual, but his gratitude shone through. Sil blushed. “You don’t have to, just another little ‘thank you’ gift for making me feel so high~” She didn’t know what was worse, her racing heart or that cheesy line.

Chapter 23: The Hypnosis Chapter and its Prologue

Backstage in the Puyo Puyo Circus, Amitie controlled the lights of the current show while chatting with Pierrot and Sig. The latter’s just hanging out with the two.

“Can’t wait to see your hypno act, Sil!”

“I didn’t know it was real.”

“I know, right?” Amitie and Sig conversed. Curious to see the new act they didn’t even know their clown friend was practiced in.

“I can’t wait!~ What’re you going to make them do? Make them think 1 plus 1 is 3? Glue their fingers together with their thoughts? Make them feel tickly all over? Oh, don’t tell me, you’re gonna make them think they’re chickens!?”

“Glad you’re excited, Am. I’m improvising so you’ll just have to wait and see~.” Sil teased one-handedly juggling two pocket watches.

“Sil?”
“Yeah, Sig.”
“Is hypnosis really real?”
“Sure is. I’d ask my assistant to vouch for me, but she wishes to remain anonymous.”
“Why didn’t ask me to uhmmmmm… Hypnotize you so you’ll always be Silvana?”
“You can hypnotize too, Sig?”

The bug boy shrugged his head.

“Anyway, I was just thinking the same. But wouldn’t it make more sense to make yourself think you’ve always been Silvana?”

“Sounds good. But I need to learn how to do it first.” Sig added.

“I’ll try too!”

Pierrot just gave them a stare. ‘You guys are really proud of this plan, are you?’ Amitie eyes were constantly shifting to her magical lighting manager and Pierrot’s mask.

“Whaddya think?”
“We’ll help you.”
“Even if you fight back. We understand if you don’t wan-”

“I’ve tried it already.” Pierrot deadpanned silencing her friends.

“Huh?”
“Wha?”

“Appreciate you guys thinking of me, but not so much underestimating my attempts.”

“So… you hypnotized yourself?”

“Yessssss.” The jester sigh talked. “More than once…”

“How did i-”

“IT WASN’T SUCCESSFUL. The first time I convinced myself I forgot I was hypnotized the next morning. The second time it worked out of fifty attempts, worked even after I slept but when I went to wash my face I snapped immediately out of it.”

“Third time could be the charm.” Sig smiled.

“Yeah! Let us help.”

Pierrot took fifteen seconds to exhale. “The third time I subconsciously convinced myself to be Arle again via hypnosis.” She lied to shoot the argument down. Though certainly, it’s is a possibility. She just feels thing will get annoying if she went down this path.

Annoying and awkward.

“My cue’s in a minute. I need to get back into the mood… First one to say something funny gets a nap on my couch.”

“Eh?”

“Um… Primp?”

*Suppressed laughter* That unfinished sentence got to her.

“Okay, folks! Glad you enjoyed it. I regret to inform you that Vento wanted some time off.”

Pause for audience reaction… Aaaaand mild disappointed.

“I know, he’ll be back soon. In the meanwhile… I’m filling in for him with a new act. One that involves audience participation that shall reward you with 300 Golden Credits !”

*Curious noises*

Pierrot had her couch, a table with a tea set, and a folding chair pushed into the spotlight, one of the couch’s cushions lay a top hat. “I shall raffle two ticket numbers from this hat! Now you may’ve noticed the piece of string attached to your ticket.” Most people looked again. “That has nothing to do with it.”

“I’m hypnotizing two of you fine folks today!”

*Mixed reaction*

“If you don’t want to be hypnotized then keep sitting. I shall leave no post-suggestions after we’re done. No little kids. Only teens and above.” Pierrot shuffled the hat. “It’s an experiment to see if it’s entertaining. Shall we begin?”

The clown raffled. “Number 121!” She waved the piece of paper.

A pink haired girl stood up, looking not too amused. Her parents made her stand up. Pierrot scrunched her face. ‘Seriously? She goes to the circus? Neat.’

After some more raffling. “Numbero 73!” No one stood up. “I’m giving 73 ten seconds. Ten, nine, eight, seven, si-” A small girl stood up. “Oh. What a coincidence. She’s older than she looks, folks. She doesn’t count as a kid.”

“Please sit down.” They did. They agreed the couch was really comfy.

“So Miss 121. Tell us a little about yourself.”

“My name’s Raffine. A martial artist, fashionista and a top student. I’m good at anything.” She regrettably spoke.

“Well, that’s a lie. Why are you agreeing to do this?”

“My allowance wasn’t big enough this week.”

‘Eh? How big does your allowance need to be?’ “Okaaay. Now Miss 73. What about you?”

Lidelle looked at all the eyes watching she clammed up.

“You don’t have to tell them if you don’t want to, Lid.” Pierrot put her hand on the imp’s shoulder. “Point is folks, her name’s Lidelle and she’s very shy.”

“Have either of you been hypnotized before?”

“Never, I’m just playing along.” Raffine answered.

Lidelle didn’t answer.

“Luckily for all of us these two actually know each other so I have something fun in mind! Are you two sure you want to go through with this?” The question was directed more to Lidelle but Raffine answered as well. Both of them needed a little extra money.

Pierrot pulled out two pocket watches from the tips of her hood.

*One quick, but effective, induction later...*

There they were, slumped into the furniture. Peacefully in trance, asked to sleep. It’s the most peaceful anyone had ever seen Raffine.

“Are you two deep in trance?”

“Yes…”
“Yes…”

The two droned in their sleep.

“The audience is not there. You’re in a room in my caravan, hypnotized for practice. Understood?”

“Yes…”
“Yes…”

“You cannot hear or see them. Understood?”

“Yes…”
“Yes…”

“You cannot hear or see me address the audience. It’s like time is frozen from your perspective. Understood?”

“Yes…”
“Yes…”

“Okay ladies and gentlemen, this is real hypnosis here, no magic involved!”

*Mild silent applause*

“Since these two know each other, and are frankly opposites, I have something cool in mind.” The ringleader turned her attention back to them.

“Now I want you two to think of what makes what makes you you. Your personality traits, I want you to concentrate on them. Are concentrating on them?”

“Yes…”
“Yes…”

“Your positive ones, your negative ones. Now feel them collecting themselves into a ball of personality and emotions. Can you feel it?”

“Yes…”
“Yes…”

“Very good. On the count of three, the ball is complete. One, two, three.” *Gloveless snap* “Is the ball complete?”

“Yes…”
“Yes…”

“Good. Now feel me taking your personality. If you woke up now you’d feel very empty. You’d barely feel anything. No happiness, no sadness, no fear, very blank. But your opinions and memories are intact. How you feel?”

“Blank…”
“Empty…”

Lidelle and Raffine replied.

“Oh dear, I better do something about that.” Pierrot said in mock concern, for the audience’s sake. “Whoops I accidentally put Lidelle’s personality into Raffine, and Raffine’s in Lidelle. It’ll be a while before I can undo this, sorry.” She lied but it prevented them from asking that question.

“Feel your new personality already simmer. Feeling what the other would feel. Becoming second nature to you, there’s nothing that can be done about, so you won’t protest it. Do you feel any different?”

“Yes…”
“Yes…”

These two were still in the tranquility of trance, but Pierrot did pick up subtle tonal differences.

“Good, on the count of three these personalities will set in. One, two, three!” *Snap* “Have your personalities changed?”

“Yes…”
“Y-Yes…”

“Good.” Pierrot once more turned to the audience

“Sorry to have bored you, folks. Just a few more seconds, I promise.”

“In a moment I shall wake you up, thinking you’re in my living room, having tea with me. You will remain on the couch unless told otherwise. You will wake having no recollection of being hypnotized. But you’ll still feel the effects of it. Perhaps even confusing you. Understood?”

“Yes…”
“Yes…”

The final one.

“Waking up one, two, three!” *Snap*

The two woke up. Pierrot walked to the folding chair. Pouring the tea sitting on it. “You know, if you just wanted to crash on my couch like everyone else, you could’ve just asked, guys.”

“Excuse Silvana, how careless of me to fall asleep on your couch again.” Lidelle apologized. Getting out of her lying position making herself comfortable on the couch again. Crossing her legs, and presented herself in a confident aura.

“Please, Lidelle, I’m in my suit.”
“Ah, forgive me, Pierrot. I forget sometimes.”
“Nah, that’s all right, Lid.”

Raffine, on the other hand, did not look comfortable at all, shivering in the corner of the couch.

Though Pierrot enjoyed it so much that could use it bathe herself in it and be clean for months. She chose to play clueless, part of the act. She also needed the right balance of casual, but not too personal. “Raffi-”

“EEEEE!”

The pink haired looker wasted no time taking her perfect hair and pulled it over her face. “Jeez… I just wanted to ask you something.”

“Wh-Wh-Wh-”

“Come on.”
“Spit it out, please.”

Pierrot encouraged and Lidelle almost commanded, seemingly not disgusted with how her friend acts.

“Wh-Wh…”

“I wanted to ask you for some martial arts lessons.”

Raffine opened her hair to peek at Pierrot’s mask to see if she’s serious. The mask’s on neutral, so the curtains closed again.

“I need to be work on my muscles a little, I feel I may’ve brought it up earlier at that restaurant we were? I feel martial arts will help.” Pierrot undid her sleeve showing. “It gets the job done, but I don’t know… I feel too much a Jill-of-All-Trades (like a Jack-of-All-Trades, but better or worse, depending who you ask). I do a lot of different things in here. I’m really starting to enjoy acrobatics a lot more, so I could use a li’l more finesse…”

“Looks fine to me.” Lidelle commented.

“Thanks, Lid. But I was talking to the shyster over there.”

“But am I not the shys- huh?” She scratched her head.

“Something wrong, Lid?”

“There is…  But not that I’m complaining.” The imp smiled, sipping her tea.

‘Wow, I didn’t make a monster out of her.’

“Wh-what did you d-do to me? Why am I in your house?” The girl on the right barely managed to bring it out.

‘She must not have a high opinion of Lid. Poor things.’

“What I did to you and why’re in my house?” The clown repeated it so the audience could hear it.

*Quick nod*

“I asked you to come over.”

“Then why am I here again?”

“Because I need to plan things out better, Lid.”

Out of nowhere, something went loose.

Sweet Lidelle had something green in front of her. “Of course…” She groaned. She turned to her couchmate hand gesturing her to hand something over. “‘Feenie can I borrow your powder compact and comb?”

“‘Feenie?” Pierrot chuckled. ‘I gotta remember that one too~’

The shy one didn’t like it, but she complied.

Then Lidelle undid her buns and tried straightening her long hair looking in the mirror. “I’ll never get those lousy curls out.” She muttered.

The ringleader and the audience were surprised. Though the former had a hard time determining what got the latter most. The fact they that didn’t know, or those in shock that she actually did it.

‘Ah, vanity begins to set in… I take it back, I did create a monster… Just a lesser one.’

“…Puh-Please answer my questions…”

“Answer your questions you said?”

Raffine was annoyed Pierrot did this.

“Well.” Pierrot threw up her arms. “You got me. I did indeed something. Wanna see?” She prepared her fingers. “When I snap these your normal personality will return and you will realize where you are. Every time I snap after that you’ll switch again.”

*Snap*

They snapped out of it. Looking around them, remembering everything. “Eep!” Lidelle, mid combing, quickly redid her buns while hiding her face.

Raffine, on the other hand, forced her comb out of Lidelle’s hair (pulling a few out in the process, Lidelle yelped). “Gimme that!” Combing her hair back to normal. “Thanks for that…” Raffine grumbled.

“So what did you two think? How did it feel?”

“I refuse to speak…”

“Thanks ‘Feenie . That’s what the public wants to hear…” Sil snarked.

Lidelle was struggling getting her words out again.

“Did you like it, Lid?”

‘Yes. But I don’t wanna be like that again. So embarrassing.’ Is what she got from the body language.

*Snap* “Well you at least one of enjoyed it.”

Raffine ruined her hair again.

“Now for fun: the next time I snap it I will no longer have a hypnotic control over you. But you will still have each other’s personality until you wake up the next morning. They’ll come home when you sleep.”

“Wh-Why?” Shy Raffine asked.

“Iunno. But I’ll give you two 50 extra credits. Meet me backstage if you want your cash.” *Snap* “Now back to your seats.”

“That was pretty good, Sil! Raffine is so cute. But why do you want to strip poor Liddy’s new confidence?”
“I have many reasons, Am. But the real answer will suck the magic out of the act.”
“Get real… So if knew why you won’t do it. I won’t be able to get hypnotized?”
“Yeah, pretty much… Which is why I’m not gonna do, entertainment only.”

Sil wanted to elaborate more. But she talked her mouth off. So screw it.

“What you want if you were hypnotized, Ammy?” Sig asked.

“Oh, good question… Uuuhh.” Amitie scratched the back of her neck. “I guess I would make Vibby a split personality.” Amitie was convinced this was a good idea. Sig agreed.

Pierrot spit her coffee against her mask. Regretting that her hidden talent was discovered in the first place.

“You want to kill yourself, Am?” The clown scolded her friend.

“Huh?”

“Vibitia is just you but murderous towards you. Why would you want (a dangerous, irrational version) of yourself as a second personality?” This came from the heart, though if she was in that situation… She wouldn’t complain.

“Can’t I just imagine, Sil?” Ammy looked at her feet. Sig petting her shoulder.

“Sorry…” Pierrot mumbled halfhearted. In hindsight, she did find some sympathy for the copy. But Amitie’s safety was way more important.

“No, I’m sorry, you know better.”
“You can nap on my couch too, Am.”
“Yay!~”

*After the show, still backstage*

There Lidelle stood, buns undone. Chatting it up with Amitie and Sig.

“Aw, Liddy, I’m so proud of you. I mean it’s kinda outta your control but it took a lot of guts to do it the first place.”

“I like your horns. Are they real?”

The imp enjoyed all the nice things said about her. She let them touch her horns. Showing off her new aura, horns, straight ears, and award-winning smile. Though plenty of blush.

“Are you sure you won’t let her stay like this?” Amitie pleaded to Sil.

“It’s okay, Ammy.” Lidelle brushed off. “I’ll make the most of it.” *Wink*

The jester knew immediately her drift. “Thanks for understanding, Lid. You shouldn’t hide your true self.”

“You wear a mask, Miss Sil.”

It took a moment for her to realize what just happened.

“I instantly regret Vento not being here right now.”
“I don’t.”
*Annoyed grown* “See ya tomorrow, Lid?”
“Oh, of course.”

“Can I sleepover, Liddy? I wanna get to know you like this before it’s over.” Amitie gushed.

“Of course, Ammy. See you at home~” Lidelle walked off with a purse full of Credits. Amitie went back to wrapping the place up.

“Ahem…” A deep, gentlemanly voice wanted attention. Everyone knew him, and if you didn’t it wouldn’t take you long to figure out who judging by the scared tall teen holding onto his arm for dear life.

“Hi, Mr. Fielding!” Amitie greeted the well dressed, rich, buff, boxer/novelist. Making the stoic man smile warmly.

“Hello there, Miss Amitie.” He walked up to Sil. His face became hard to read.

Sil looked the man’s face in front of her. He’s two heads taller. He stretched out his hands. “I’m Mr. Fielding.” He said calm enough.

She shook his hand. “Silvana PierROOOOOOT!” If he’d put more pressure on it she had to retire. It seemed like it was in jest. It wasn’t funny. But it did make wallflower Raffine crack a little smile.

“Sorry, it took a little while. My daughter insisted I collected her participation money for her. You perhaps went overboard. Not that I’m complaining. It’s adorable.”

“I agree! You’re so much cuter now!” Amitie squeaked.

“D-Daddyyyyy! Make her ch-change me b-back, p-pretty pleeeeaaase.” Raffine cried.

“Why? It’s only for the rest of the evening, it’s not every day you’re someone else. Didn’t you want a little extra allowance this week? The opportunity fell on your lap. The least you could do is suck it up and honour the agreement.” He spoke optimistically. Raffine held his arm tighter for several reasons. “She could’ve made you think you were a chicken, or glued your fingers together. That would’ve been unforgivable.”

“Here’s your money.” And Papa Fielding tucked it in Raffine’s pocket.

“You’re frankly real a sweet clown, Miss Pierrot. Now Raffine, what did I tell you about lying about people?”

Feeling a little sorry for the nerfed lady, who winced at the scolding. “She wasn’t, but I’m not the only guilty party here.”

“If you say so.”

“Daddy…”

“Oh! Don’t know which is cuter.” Amitie squeed, she’s overloaded. “The new Liddy or new Raffine!” Embarrassed, the latter buried her face in her father’s arm.

“My daughter of course. I missed you being this dependent on me.” And her face went deeper.

‘This was worth it. But the audience’s reaction was a bit lukewarm. And my friends won’t shut up about it. I’m slowly gonna phase this out. No matter how priceless this is…’

Next up: Raffling two prologue characters for filler…

Chapter Text

Prologue Skit 1:

“On. On!”
“Onion?”
“On!” *Knock knock with club club*

It’s evening and two certain Onion Pixies were at Silvana’s doorstep. “Onion Pixie? Oniko? Good to see you two together. What brings you here?” Sil said in her pajamas.

“Onion.”

“Oh, sorry little guys. You’re a little late to see that show. A lot late. Two days late.”

“Onion. On…” The girl onion uttered her grievances.

“On, onion on, Onion. ON!”

“Hey! No need to get testy. You just somehow missed it.”

“On ion !”

“Then let me see your tickets.” Sil squatted in annoyance. She scanned the ticket over. “Yup these are from two days ago.”

“Oooooooon…” Oniko said in a way like some would say ‘phooey’.

“Oooooooooon!” Onion Pixie muttered like someone would say ‘you vile beast!’

“I’m sorry.” Sil said like someone would say ‘my head hurts, I wanna be in bed and not talk to you.’ “Read the date, it’s definitely two days ago.”

“On!? Onion onion, On-On-Onion.”

“Huh, repeat that?”

“On-On-Onion.”

“Ah, what day is it now?”

“On.”

“Onion.”

“Okay, It think there’s a language barrier here. I recommend you find an Onion to English translation book. Our numbers are different.”

“On?”

“On. Onion?”

“Iunno probably the Precise Library… I can give two free tickets. The next show’s two days from now.”

“On, onion.” The female jumped for joy. And her protector nodded in acceptance.

“Wow, no conflict. Niiiiiiice.” Sil basked in it.

“On.”

“On. On.” They waved goodbye. “Wait, Pixie, I need to ask you something.” Sil began whispering. “I need some advice on *whispers too soft* without coming across like a lovesick white knight like so many I know. I figured you’d kno-” *Offended thwack* “Ouch!”

Prologue Skit 2:

Sil opened Ms. Accord’s office. She was a little nervous. It was time for a Student Teacher conference.

“Ah, Miss Silvana. Have a seat. I’ll be done in a moment.” The Professor continued writing something, Popoi’s just chilling on the desk with a ball of yarn. The Prince of Darkness, everybody.

Sil stared at the snarky cat play, she did admire her teacher for making that thing feel so alive, even when doing something else. What she doesn’t admire is him saying the things on her mind.

Accord finished. “Alright. Let’s begin, shall we.” Accord giggled. An annoying verbal tic that only Silvana found offsetting. But that’s probably of her giggly past. “Are you shivering?”

“Whut? Oh, ummmm… You tell me?” Sil rebutted. Comically shrugging.

Accord giggled again. “I may have said this before but it does me good seeing you actually being a clown now.”

“Before you came across like a wreck stuck with an unmeowanted job.”

“Hmhmm. Cranky too.”

“Gee… Thanks…” Sil lightly gritted her teeth. “That part isn’t gone. I’m just doing better.”

“That’s good to hear. I wanted to start about your attitude towards Raffine.” Her tone was neutral.

“Why? Sorry, dumb question. I can’t help myself, she just ticks me off.”

“We know, but do watch yourself. Everyone’s precious here.”

“Even if she deserves it, meow.”

“Hush. I’ll ask Raffine the same thing. Don’t think I don’t see that foot imprint on your stomach. Don’t antagonize each other, please? It may get too toxic if you go down this path.”

“I’ll do my best.”

“Oh. A good segway to talk about your grades if there ever was any.” Accord adjusted her glasses as she read the papers in front of her.

Sil winched a little. “Is it bad? Am I gonna pass? I thought I did alright…”

*Mischievous giggle* “You’ll pass.” The teacher assured, relieving her student of that worry. “You’ve gone from below average on English, Biology, History, Math especially, Geology, Topography, and such. To grades comparable to Raffine’s average.”

“It’s a wonder that you made it this fur with your job befure you impurroved.”

Sil frowned at the cat.

“Now now, Popoi. I’m sure she did her best, coming from a less educated world. Presumably of course.”

“Am I still here?” Silvana asked, looking around.

“I’m proud how far you’ve come, even if your Magical and Puyo grades have been stagnant.”

“Stagnant, but… Don’t I usually get tens on those?”

“Duh… That’s why they’re stagnant.” Popoi butted in. “And if I had to be honest, your performance in Gym class is always a real treat, nya.”

“Thanks, Popoi.”

“Shame you probably won’t be able to graduate…” Accord wasn’t happy to have dropped that bomb.

“WHAT!? B-But I’m doing so well! Why?” Sil protested.

“It’s your disorder. I fear that I’m not allowed to graduate you in your current state.”

Sil froze up.

“Y-You know?”
“Everyone knows, Silvana. You don’t put much effort in hiding it.”
“E-Everyone? That can’t be it? They kn-know I’m a-”
“Suffering from PTSD? Yes.”
“Huh?”
“PTSD.”
“Phew. What’s that?”
“Stands for Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. Look at the ceiling.”
“Why?gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Sil immediately ducked for it. A shivering mess. Tuning everything audible out.

*5 Minutes later…*

“…No Sig this not what it looks like. I’m the real one…”

“Looks like she’s awake.”

“Huh!? Not cool Prof!” Sil scowled.

“Don’t worry. Those Garbage Puyo weren’t real. I did it to prove my point. You shut yourself off when threatened with these. You know what PTSD means now?”

“I-If I say yes, I won’t get another demonstration?” She snarked.

“You have my sympathies, suffering it to something so fundamental…”

Sil’s beef got washed away, slumping over forward. Wanting to rest her forehead on the desk. “I know, I’m pathetic…”

“Oh, I wouldn’t go that far. Your Puyo matches go well despite your PTSD acting up from time to time. You have more wins than losses. I’d graduate you in a heartbeat if I was allowed to. Don’t feel bad about it, there’s nothing you could’ve done about it.”

‘Except it’s my fault…’

“That said. You’d be an exceptional sorceress, with or without a diploma. You already are.”

“I know.”

“I suggest you’d pick your fights more wisely, from now on. Wouldn’t want you to lose to someone you don’t trust.”

She gave it some thought. “Thanks, I will.” Sil didn’t feel as horrible as she did earlier.

“That's all I wanted to discuss. Have any questions?”

“Yeah, are the rumors true that this isn’t a Parent Teacher conference because of Mr. Am’s Dad?”

Chapter 24: Two Prologue Skits

*Shlurp shlurp shlurp shlurp* “Maaaaan~ This is a good cinnamon stick.” *Shlurp shlurp, etc.* “I’ll have another.” And then Sil dipped it in curry and she was she was in bliss. Her life was complete.

Next up: A Soul Stealing Doppelganger

Chapter Text

Silvana was cornered in this maze of mirrors. There wasn’t much she could do, another look-a-like was out for her blood. Worn and stressed out from all the monsters and other look-a-likes. She did not know why they looked like her, but seeing them lose the life in her eyes only did wonders on her psyche. She’s gonna need lots of hugs.

Her latest aggressor came closer, another look-a-like, colored red this time. Giggling like mad, spells prepared, and a dishonest smile on her face.

Silvana took her last gulp, she hoped she would not die tonight. She found herself pressed against the mirror. And was she surprised when she fell in. “Huh?” She put her hand against the glass and it went straight through.

“Fire!” Her enemy casted, Silvana withdrew her hand.

The fireball bounced over the Doppelganger’s head. Surprising both of them. Silvana cracked a huge smirk. “Nehnana-NA-NAAAAA!” She gloated. *Immature raspberry* She took the time to take it easy.

“How did you do that?” The former aggressor asked. Knocking at the glass. Her reflection was going right through her prey. Going from unrestrained malice to looking as curious and innocent as a kitten.

“Iunno. And I don’t care.”
“C’mon tell me!”
“Nuh-uh.”
“Please?”
“No.”
“Pretty please with sugar on top?”
“Didn’t you wanna kill me?”
“D-Did I?”

The doppelgänger’s feelings got hurt.

“You sure did! Did you kill all those look-a-likes of mine? The ones I didn’t kill?”
“I think they’re mine, I saw them come out of a mirror…”
“St-Still wanna kill me?”
“Why would I do that?!”
“You did kill those other yous.”
“Oh, those? Because they started attacking me. I should be the only one. You can come out now.”
“I’m staying here.”
“Why?”
“You just said you killed them, murderer.”

The doppelgänger did not like being called that.

“…I saw you kill some too…”
“That doesn’t count!”
“You’re not like them.”
“Duh… I’m just here to find something cool, steal things. But I got attacked by monsters and lots of mes.”
“Steal? Who are you?”
“You first.”
“I’m Arle, the real Arle.”
“Silvana. I mean _____! I’m _____.”
“Silvana, cute name.” “It’s _____.”
“So you didn’t come out a mirror?”
“Looks like I can go in them. But no. I’m from a few towns over.”
“Oh gosh, I’m so sorry.”

The doppelganger felt her heart sink, she put her hands over her mouth.

“I didn’t mean to, I thought it felt funny going after you. You look just like me. I thought you’re just miscoloured like me.”
“Well, I’m just here to steal things.”
“But the tower’s closed, how’re you gonna got out?”
“Not to me, it isn’t. So you’re the real one?”
“Uh-huh. The others have no feelings. Nowhere I’m safe.”
“Hmm… How much gold do you have?”

The doppelganger rummaged her pockets. _____ looked at it without leaving the mirror.

“I’ll kill four of your yous for that much.”
“Really. You’ll really do it, Silvana?”
“Yes. How will I know I won’t kill you on accident?”
“Uh… What if I shout *Whisper whisper* when we see each other again?”
“Okay, now… How will I know I won’t kill me anyways?”
“Uh… Iunno, we fight?”
“Deal!”

They shook hands.

Silvana went on to do some of the doppelgängers dirty work. But of course, she sidetracked for some loot.

She was never heard from again…

Chapter 25: Silvana, meet Silvana

*Cheery whistling* “Oh, another town ahead… Lessee, Primp Town, eh? Sounds peaceful.” The outsider rubbed her hands together. “Looks like a breather, but what do I care? I’m gonna have a blast!” She strolled off with a big smirk on her face.

She spotted a trio of strangers, she decided to have a little chat about the town.

“Yo!” She walked up to them. The warlock, the diviner and the hellhound turned around. The warlock, in particular, looked surprised.

“Do I know you? You look familiar.” The diviner goth commented.

“Nope. Hi, I’m Silvana, I’m new here.

The warlock looked confused again.

“I’m a world traveler, and I’m curious about Primp.”

Lemres put fingers on his chin. Trying to figure something out. “Any relation to the Silvana in Primp, perhaps? You have a similar figure to her.” That innocent comment got Feli to dagger.

“Oooo, there’s a Silvana in Primp already? Well, in that case, I wanna be surprised, I never met another Silvana before. Where does she live?”

“We’re on our way there to drop off Bal, she lives in a caravan by the circus, would you like to join us, Miss Silvana?”

“Nah, you shouldn’t hang out with soul robbers.”

“What? Soul ?”

“Robber?” Feli got on edge. Baldanders got in pre-pounce stance. Lemres both.

“Kekekekekeh.” She cackled, still acting somewhat friendly. “You heard me.” She whispered.

“Kuh!”
“HEEEEEEE!!”
*Hoooooooooooooowl!!!*

Silvana grinned, pleased with herself yet again. Leaving her victims unable to run after her. She couldn’t wait to see the havoc she’s gonna cause Primp Town. “KYAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAA!”

Meanwhile, Sil was chilling on the not-too-busy beach with her buddy Arms. Lying in on a lounger, in a parasol’s shade. Sipping juice and reading her book on how to circus. Occasionally practicing.

*Sip* She didn’t have any worry. She relaxed for a change.

“What’s that, Arms? You want to unbutton my shirt?”

*Monkey nod*

“Geez, I didn’t take you for the type. Only one okay?” Sil giggled a little.

*Monkey jump for joy* *Monkey paw wriggling*

She might be a bit bored out of her skull though, she shouldn’t have brought her buddy with her. She feared she’d lose him if she left him behind for a swim.

“Huh? You’d rather that I send you home so I can swim, instead of staring at the sea, distracting me for looking for new material?”

*Monkey says yes*

*Snuggle* *Kiss* “You’re such a sweety, Arms.” *Another hug for good measure* “See ya~” Sil teleported Arms and her important stuff home. *Defeated sigh* “I’m definitely still crazy.” She mumbled, smiling melancholy. She tightened her mask straps. “Oh, well. Ocean, here I come!”

“Hi there.”

“Arle? Is that y- AAAAAH!” Vento’s got his soul stolen.

“That name does sound familiar, but no.”

“Freeeeeh!”
“My daddy says, he wants his soul back.”
*Sniff* “Freh.”
“And you stink, daddy said.”

“Just be happy don’t have one, kid. ‘Cya.” Silvana saluted, with a cheeky grin. Adam van Frankenstein’s got his soul stolen. Alucard van Frankenstein did not.

“Uh… Wh-Who’re you?” Sig didn’t know what was in front of him. The face was equal parts Arle and Silvana. That should without saying, that comparison within the comparison. But to Sig’s credit, this doppelgänger wore clothes similar but not quite to Arle’s. And Sil’s facial expressions when she still was full on Doppel.

It didn’t seem to be a copy like Sil and Vib were. If she was, this one seemed to prefer Purple as her color. And wouldn’t announce herself the way she did if she was a doppelganger like Sil or was Sil or Arle.

“Silvana Puzlow.”

Sig was confused. Silvana? ‘Did I mishear things like usual?’ He thought in relation to the last name.

“Yoink.”

“Aaaaah!”

“How did you? Nevermind. Give that back.” Sig swiped his huge claw to get his soul back but instead, he slammed it and S. Puzlow against a nearby tree. Bending it.

Sig gasped. With some difficulty, he got to her aid. “So sorry, you okay, Sil?” He tried to get her up, appalled he slapped a familiar face.

“Kekekekekeh. You’d have to do a whole lot more to hurt me. As if that’s possible” She floated herself back on her feet, showing no signs of being hurt. This baffled Sig.

“Thanks for caring, though. But don’t think I'm giving it baaa~aaaack.” S. Puzlow waved Sig’s soul in front of his a face. Pulling on her eyelid down and sticking out her tongue. *Backhanded slap with soul * She dashed off to her next victim. “Tell your friends!”

“Water’s so cold~.” Sil enjoyed herself.

…

“This is boring, maybe I should’ve let it slip that I was going to the beach. Alone. Five more minutes and I’m going home.”

Silvana racked up a lot of souls, and she wasn’t even halfway done. Naturally, she gained a lot of haters.

“Ah, don’t even bother! Still am the greatest thief in the woooooorld! Actually, do bother! Makes it more fun!”

S. Pierrot was on her way home. But on her way, she noticed a lot of people looking angry at her. They seemed like they were in discomfort in general. ‘What’s up them?’

A little later she encountered Sig, in similar discomfort.

“Sig, you look a little…”

“Sil? Is that you?”

“Of course. Are you okay? Not really. I got my soul stolen.”

Sil reacted immediately with a gasp and a hug. Staining Sig’s clothes with her wet hawaiian shirt.

“Are you alright, Sig? Still feel like yourself?”

“Yeah, it hurts a little. I’m not the only one.”

Sil looked at Sig pointing around them. “I see… Then please take it easy. Now tell me you who took all those souls so I can stomp him into the ground for you!”

“Um… I don’t think you’ll like this… First she said she was invisible, she didn’t get hurt when I hit her.”

“That’s invincible, silly.”

“She, uh, looked like-”

“Hi Arle, did you get a tan? Looks neEEEEEEEEEE !” Amitie got her soul stolen.

“Silvana Puzlow?” Silvana Pierrot repeated standing in front of her home.

“I think so.” Sig replied.

“Well let me changed and I’ll go get everyone’s souls back.” Sil’s door was open. “Shoot! Did I leave it open?”

“KUMA!” No time to inspect that, Akuma came in flying in on Hohow Bird.

“What’s up, gramps?”

“What’s up? Someone sharing your name has put the town in disarray, Kuma!”

“No, not you two too?” Sil felt disgusted with this fiend.

“Ho No, we don’t have souls.” Hohow clarified.

“…Did you try to beat me to the punchline?”

“No Ho!”

“Enough rambling! This Puzlow woman is sitting on Primp Magic School. Shrugging off any attack.”

“Ho Ho! Mr. Akuma’s not kidding. She just keeps sitting there like it’s nothing.”

“Is she done stealing?”
“Far from it. The all infamous Soul Robber has done give everyone a chance to get their souls back, ma, kuma!”
“Uh… What does that mean?”
“We don’t know, my informants told me this is unprecedented. She wants to meet you, kuma!”
“And if she meets me… She’ll lets everyone’s souls go?”
“I doubt she’ll keep her end. Be careful, Silvana. Don’t get your soul stolen.”
“If I have one, gramps.”
“DON’T RIDICULOUS, KUMA KUMA, MA, KUMA!!”

The demon teddy yelled.

“Of course you have one.” Sig, smiled putting his big hand gently on her shoulder.

Sil smiled back. “Then I’d better not lose it.”

Hohow didn’t know what they were talking about.

“Carry me, Hohow!” Silvana raised her elbows.

“I’ll try, boss.” Hohow clutched her arms with his talons.

“I’ll catch up.”
“Or rest on my bed. You don’t look so good.”
“How abou-”
“My couch? Shhhhhhuuuuuuuure.”

Puzlow was sitting on the roof. Elbows on her lap, cheeks in her palms. Smiling at the angry mob throwing garbage at her. *Thunk* “Kekekekeh. Nice try, four eye(s)! Whoop! Kee~. You do know what invincible means, right? I’ll give five more minutes to let me meet your Silvana!”

“I’m right here, thief!” Sil said semi-heroically, majestically swooping down a pudgy bird slightly less tall than her. “Loose!”

“Yes, boss! Put that villain in her place!”

Sil did a few somersaults with a few poses in between each flip.

*Applause*

S. Pierrot bowed down to the crowd and bowed down to her look-a-like as well. Who applauded as well. Actually impressed.

And what a look-a-like. Her face was just like hers, including the red eyes. Though the eyes were dull, no reflection in it.

Now focusing on her clothes and her haircut, it was uncannily just like what Pierrot was born in.

She also had a more tan skin color.

“Gotta say, I was not what I was expecting a clown in a Hawaiian shirt. I’m Silvana. Silvana Puzlow.” She smiled.

“Sil Pierrot… I’m here to take the souls back. So hand them over.”
“C’mon, I wanna chat a little first, I never got to meet another Silvana before. Please sit.”
“You’re not gonna steal mine?”
“Kekekeh. Not yet… Anyway, depends if you’re BFF material.”
“BFF?”
“Best friend forever. I’m the best I know, you have my name so you must be the best too.”
‘What kind of logic is that?’

The crowd were wondering why they were chatting. But they kept quiet to try to listen in.

“So why do you wear you the mask?”

“Don’t know. Hey folks, why do I wear the mask?!” Sil put her and hand over her ear.

*One loud crowd of different people retelling different stories*

“…So no one knows?”
“Pretty much… Are you really invincible?”
“Yup. Just try you worst spell.”
“I’d love to, but I don’t want to level the school.”
“You can do that?”

Puzlow was amazed at Pierrot’s backhanded boast. She didn’t reply back.

“So we’re sitting on a school, eh?”
“Yeah. What of it?”
“Dunno, never went to one. Mommy wanted me to become a thief. So I did. So I became the greatest.”
“By stealing souls?”
“You got it!”

She winked.

“Any idea how hard it is to take a soul someone was still using it?”
“No. Because people value them.”
“Pffffft. They can live without, don’t kid yourself.”

Puzlow brushed off dismissively. “You should try it, it’s extra fun stealing from someone who knows they’re about to lose a soul .”

‘Monster…’ “I won’t, I’m not invincible.”

“Eh, I only get touched when I let them. I love their reactions. Earlier today, a blue-haired dope gave me a good giggle.”

‘I might just murder you.’

“Why’re you looking at me like that?” Puzlow said, keeping the same smile on her face.

“Oh, sorry. No offence, but I can only look at your face before I get irrationally angry.”

“Maybe you should raid a dungeon. That always relaxes me.”
“Me too, but I think we’d better play Puyo Puyo.”
“Puyo Puyo?”

Pierrot gave Puzlow a puzzled look.

“Don’t know what Puyo Puyo is?”

“I know about those slimy blobs.”

Pierrot smirked this time.

“Oh, it’s easy. Just match four Puyo of the same color faster than I can and you win.”
“Oh, that sounds so much fun! I win, I take your soul .”
“If I have one…”
“I thought you were a weirdo for your mask. But you’d be a super weirdo if you didn’t have them for me to steal.”
“Whatever. And if I win you give everyone their soul back, right?”
“Eh, sure.”

*Silvana Pierrot scored an 8-Chain and won, big surprise…*

*And the crowd goes wild!*

“Aw, no fair!” Puzlow climbed out of the rubble with no effort, throwing a tantrum.

“Now, give the people their souls back.”

“No way!” The newcomer pouted. Poofing in some souls in her hands. “I made so many memories with these. Look! I got these off of the Dark Prince himself. He actually almost destroyed me for just having a face he didn’t like me having. This one’s from some loser calling himself Demon Serv-”

Pierrot stared at the things in her doppelgänger’s hands. “These are not souls… These are… shoe… soles?…”

“Yeah, what did you think I stole? I only take one per person. Everyone’s balance is uneven and their feet hurt. Kekkekeh! So funny and the perfect challenge!”

The clown was in disbelief. This girl was seriously stealing soles. She was worried over her town’s safety. And in reality, it was barely anything, the town and by extension the rest of this world are weenies. She felt her muscles tensing. “I wanna be angry, and I will.” Calmly stated. “I know a spell that dispels any invincibility!” Not-so-calmly she threatened with a bluff.

“Y-Y-You can’t!”

“She probably could!” Someone yelled.

“Thanks, Am!”

Puzlow gulped. “W-Well if you’re gonna take that away from me.” She pulled out a familiar face.

“ARMS! How di- You broke into my home!!”

“You’re weren’t there. Now Miss Monkey is mine.” She rubbed it with her cheek. Playing with it more like a child than Pierrot would.

“You let him go!”

Silvana Pierrot, from her shoulder bag, grabbed her former prison turned storage holder and caught Silvana Puzlow and Arms in it. She made O shapes with her hands to put over her eyes to imitate winking. Signaling to Hohow and/or Amitie, to open it in half-an-hour. Pierrot jumped in her metal case.

“Huh? Where am I?”

“In a realm where you can’t make people’s feet feel slight discomfort, Silvana. You’re stuck here until I find a way I can make you return all the soles.”

“You can’t make me!” Puzlow jumped into a big mirror Pierrot had lying around. She’s now on the other side, blowing raspberries.

Something triggered Pierrot’s memory. “Noooo…” It wasn’t a big no, more like a disbelieving no.

“What’s up now?”

The clown hesitated to confirm her suspicions, it did cut open an old wound. ‘Here I go…’ “Ajdan Elra.” She spoke as she picked Arms up. Dropped by her enemy.

Puzlow’s eyes widened.

“Gosh! Arle? Is that you? The one that let me live?”
“Yes and no. Turns out I wasn’t the real one after all… (I’m not taking my mask off.)”
“Eh, I figured as much from the beginning.”
“I would say I wish we didn’t have to meet like this, Warle . But-”
“Please, Silvana.”
“But-”
“I don’t go by that anymore, I have nothing to fear. It’s Silvana.”
“But…”
“You must’ve stolen my name. Can’t blame you, it’s gr-”
“BUT! I’m surprised to see you at all.”
“Why?”
“I thought I found you lying dead on the floor back in the tower…”

She said deadpan. Surprising herself how detached she felt from this conversation.

“Nah, I’m alive. I was just taking a nap. And what a nap! I felt better than ever. I don’t even need sleep or food anymore after that nap. Nothing hurts too.”

Pierrot winced. She had a guess to what was going on. But first a question: “Aren’t gonna take revenge on me and the one who killed you?”

“Why? Thanks to you and Arle I can’t be stopped. If anything, I’m forever in your debt.”

“So how ab-”

“Nope, soles are mine.”

“Can you even smell them? I can smell you through the mirror.” Pierrot waved the air away.

“Nope!”

“Mmmmmgh… She did kill you, Warle.”

“That’s what I thought too, but I was glad we’re wrong.” She stuck her tongue out.

Pierrot pondered. “I bet I can prove it you’re dead. And if I’m wrong I’ll let you go, won’t harm you, and you leave with everyones… *sigh* solessssss…”

“Okay.”

Akuma caught up to find a circle of people in front of the school. The people made way for Akuma. “Amitie, are both Silvanas in that box?” He observed.

“Uh-huh. We’re supposed to open it any moment now. Sil is teaching Silvana a lesson in there.”

“I pray you’re talking about ours.”

…5…4…3…2…1… And box opened. Bursting out light of it. Out of it came the ghost of a five-year-old. Wearing a similar hood to that of the ghost twins at the nearby cemetery, but with a light shade of purple. And like those ghosts, no legs just a wispy tail.

The clown just climbed out, clutching her monkey tight. Just in time to watch the fireworks. As little Miss Puzlow, whether she did it of her free will or it just happened on its own, all the soles magically flew back to rightful owners, from here in Primp, to all over the globe, to all the interdimensional victims. Blocking the sun for a few minutes, they’re so numerous.

After that was done, Silvana, the ghost, flew off crying.

“Thanks P, I can finally run again!”

“Freh.”
“Thanks, my feet don’t hurt no more. My daddy says.”

“What just happened?”

“Who was that?”

Sil the clown however was showered with praise and questions. She just took the former.

“Make way, make way!” The mayor walked up to the clown. “Miss Pierrot. As mayor representing our town of Primp. I thank you wholeheartedly.”

“Eh heh, it was nothing Mayor von Frankenstein.”
“What happened in there?”
“Pure guesswork. You see, turns out I actually knew her.”
“Are you two family?”
“NO! I met her one day, found her dead later. We were five.”

*Negative/sympathetic crowd reaction*

“I’m not scarred. Long story short, I made her feel her heartbeat. And she turned into a ghost. Which explains why she was invincible. I don’t get how she was physically my age though…”

“She was a ghost since she was five in that case.” Akuma spoke. “It’s documented that if a ghost doesn’t realize they've died, they continue to live on in physical form. Taking whatever form they think they are. Ghosts in themselves are rare! They usually turn to ghosts when they see their bodies. There’s never any worry of that normally happening, usually, they don’t remember anything, kuma!”

“Okay… Thanks, Akuma.” Sil replied.

“You deserve a reward, Pierrot. Something magnificent. A reminder that you saved everyone from sore feet. Perhaps a statue, so when tourists come they know who their unsung heroine is.”

“Aw, Mr. Mayor. You shouldn’t.” Silvana played coy.

“I shouldn't? Alright if you say so. Good day!” The mayor went off, as did most Primpers.

Sil cursed, she wanted to say she just didn’t want a statue. “Whyyy?” Amitie put her on her friend’s shoulder.

Grouchy Silvana finally got home. Putting her mask on her coat rack. She let out a few groans, threw Arms on an empty couch, jumping to join her almost stolen buddy. Being really affectionate towards him.

“Welco-”

“GEEZ SIG! F-Forgot you were here.” Sil jumped looking at the other couch.

*Monkey wave*

*Sig wave*

“Stop sneaking up on me like that.”

“I got my sole back. What happened to the other Sil?”

“Gone.” Sil threw her couch pillow at the demon boy’s face. He didn’t react. “That’s for making me think you were gonna die again!”

“Huh?”

“I thought you lost your soul! S! O! U! L! SOUL!”

“Oh, sorry…”

“Whatever, what’s done is done. I threw a pillow at your face. I’m okay now. You’re okay now. Everyone’s okay now.”

…

“I got my name from her, even I didn’t remember it.”

“That explains it. Is she like you? Couldn’t figure that one out.”

“No, she’s just a girl that inexplicably looked like me. Just a little guilty of what she has become to do such things…”

…  

“I suggest you sleepover, Sig. The air’s a little polluted with the nauseous smell of feet stink.”

“‘Kay.” He smiled.

“Sneak preview of my new act, a board game or cards?”

Next up: Another two raffles, manually picked this time. With the fan favorite: ___ ________ ___! Made to serve as a prologue for the chapter after that.

Chapter Text

Prologue of Chapter 26 (Sorry Amitie)

Sil remembered the market is a thing again. Time to get some special spices for her curry, basic groceries, non-basic groceries and invest a little in novelty items for herself and for props in the circus.

She’s surprised how little familiar faces she encountered this time. Oh. Spoke too soon. There was a pretty blonde woman that looked like she grabbed the most boring choices she saw in her closet. She was having an argument with a seller.

“Can’t you *yawn* just *yawn, continued* lemme have it?” The woman was clearly tired.

“Aye, sorry lass. Ye jest, ‘appen to ‘ave 5 Credits short.”

‘A lot of weird accents present on the market.’

“Just let me have it, *still yawning*. I really need it, and I’ll be magnetically attracted to my couch if get some *plus one yawn* more cash.”

“Sorry.”

“Hi, Mrs. Am’s Mom.”

“Aaaaaaaaaawwwwwhh.” The woman yawned while smiling.

“Sil, been a long Wh*elongated yawn*ile.”

Sil smiled too.

“Hey, mister.” The clown addressed the merchant. “How much?”

“Yo*Twenty second long yawn*u’d help me pay for me?” Mrs. Amitie’s Mom was taken back by the clown’s generosity.

“No.”
“You tease…”
“I’m paying for you.”
“What! You’d do that?”
“Eh, It’s nothing.”

Sil opened her purse. “Just taking advantage of my entertainment monopoly while I still can.”

“255 Credits.”

“Here.” Sil handed over 260. “Keep the change.”

The merchant, pleased ever smelling the money handed over the mother’s tennis racket and her money.

“Tha*tried to curb yawn, but failed*nk you, so much~. It’s so nice to finally have a professional one. Ho*Y. A. W. N. YAWN!~*w can I repay you?” Sil thought long and hard about it. “Nothing that’s feasible to get… These bags look heavy, want help? Got nothing better to do.”

“Which bags?” Mrs. Rose smirked.

“Huh.”

“Come on, don’t tell me you didn’t get that?”

“No…”

“I’m talking about these bags.” She fluttered her eyes to point attention to bags underneath.

“Oooooh! My, uh, my mask’s a little crooked.” She lied, readjusting it. Ignoring the third option she just thought of, for the sake of good taste. “Want my help with the other bags?”

“But you have heavy bags too.”

Sil feigned shock in response. “You have X-Ray vision?”

Mrs. Rose liked how she turned it around on her.

“Shut up. You know what I mean *Been a while since the last yawn*.”
“Yes, Mrs. Am’s Mom.”
“What did I tell you to call me, missy?”
“Sorry, Melody.”
“Can you even carry it while carrying your own?”
“It’s no sweat.”

One spell later and Sil’s bags were gone.

“What did you do?”

“I sent them home.”

“Can you sent mine home?”

“Sure, if you want to pick them up at my caravan on the other side of town. It’s a ‘Go home’ spell.” Sil took a bag of off Mrs. Rose.

“Sounds nifty. Can y*yawn town*ou teach me?”

“Ooo. It’s high-level spell.” Sil winched for the tired senior.

“Pffft. Nice one, Sil. Can you teach me?”
“I wasn’t joking, Mel.”
“What? But that’s such a simple concept for a spell?”
“How many people have you seen use it?”
“Um… Only one, that I’m sure of. And… Fiddlesticks! Please tell me…”
“No.”
“Meanie.”
“Critic.”

They joked.

“I envy your magical ability. Mine’s below average…”

‘You shouldn’t, I shouldn't have this much…’ “How bad is it?”

“Oh, don’t worry, I can cast them. They’re just not long lasting or effective… At all. Lemme show you.” *Yawny ahem*

“BAYOEEEEEEEEN!” Like daughter, like mother, (like Arle, like Silvana,) in the way she cast it.

Sil wasn’t impressed. Sucking air through her teeth.

“Oh, how honest do you want me to be, Mel?”
“Brutally.”
“Lackluster, I’m distracted a woman your age did it, not because you casted it. The most impressive part of that Bayoen is that you didn’t yawn through it.”
“See? I’m not that magically gifted. My husband isn’t much better… Don’t tell anyone but I envy him because he isn’t that bothered by it.”
“Must’ve been nice to have a daughter that was more magically gifted.”

Sil tried changing the subject to something to be more happy.

Suddenly Melody looked so nostalgic. “We’re so proud when she casted her first spell. Proud and jealous. Proud, jealous and just a li’l scared at first.” She didn’t change her nostalgic tone.

‘Amitie… You’re so lucky…’

"Say, this conversation is keeping me awake. I lost some sleep I pulled an all-nighter. Mind staying for a little bit?" *Yawny wink*

“Of course, but only if I get a sneak peak at *dang it, I caught the yawns* your novel.”

“No promises~.”

‘This was a big mistake…’ Sil mused.

There’s no telling when his aura will take toll on her physical and mental state. The comfort of Arms’ huggability, a shower, and a good night’s sleep could do only so much. Her nightmares had often taken the shape of this beast. What didn’t help is that he was reading the tome of Jr.’s agony. She had her hat pulled over her eyes.

It made Sil laugh, feel confused and pity her friend for having the dark lord of uncomfortability as her father. Sitting next to him on his multiple person throne!

“…and thanks Raffine’s wardrobe malfunction accident is when Ammy discovered she was bi.”

“DAD!” Amitie muffled through her hat’s fabric.

“Be careful, wouldn’t want to tear the elastics, Kiddo.”

Sil averted her eyes from the photo album and the awkward picture of Amitie lying on top and Raffine in mid-slap.

“Raffine hated Ammy’s guts for months afterwards. So, how’s your love life, Pierrot?”

*Choke on tea after avoiding spitting it out* “Wh-*cough* where did that *couch* from?”

“Just curious, you’re just above her age, you got to have someone, right?”

“No offence, Mr. Amitie’s Dad. But that’s none of your business.” Sil blushed.

‘Melody… Stop napping behind that typewriter.’
‘Save me, mommy!’

Mr. Amitie’s Dad was jumping all over the place in the book. There’s no chronological progression at all.

“Oh Ho! This is a good one.”

“A copy of Am’s birth certificate? Am Jr.” Sil scratched her head. “Why’s that part crossed out?” Sil didn’t point at her friend’s name here.

“What part?” Amitie asked while peeking.

“Well. Uh. You see…” For once the source of all embarrassment was embarrassed, he seemed a bit reluctant to tell, this was gonna be a force to be reckoned with. “The doctors, Melody and me were somehow under the impression you were a boy, kiddo.”

“Whaaaaa?”

“That’s why we named you Amitie. Boy, lemme tell you how awkward your mother felt at the baby shower. I had apologize for months.” Mr. Amitie Dad’s turn to feel nostalgic.

“Oh, come on…” And Amitie played ostrich in her hat again.

‘At least I can see the family resemblance.’ Sil’s comment on the parts she understood. After she was done praying for Amitie that is.

“This photo of Amitie and Melody hugging I made when we were going through our divorce.” He said like it was nothing. Amitie tightened.

“What’s a divorce?”

“It’s when a married couple split up, Pierrot.” Mr. Amitie’s Dad explained casually, not really smiling about it. Though everyone conscious was surprised she didn’t know that word meant.

Sil wouldn’t know what to think about it, what must’ve Amitie gone through? Seeing her suffer this much already, she decided to ask her a different time.

“Good to see you two are married again.”

“Oh no, we’re still divorced, it’s just Mr. Rose and Ms. Nadja.”

‘Nadja?’

“And of course li’l Miss Rose here.” The father ruffled his daughter’s hair roughly through her hat with a loving grin.

“Please stop…”

…

“Why did you get back together with Mommy, Dad?”

“Oh, did we never tell you, Kiddo?”

“No. Guess I was just happy you two got back together to notice~.” Amitie hugged her father.

“Just like your mother, Kiddo. And honestly, we don’t remember why we were divorced. Though I blame myself.”

Sil just stared. Keeping the question she had at the back of her mind.

“Why’re firefighters at your house in this picture?”

“Sil! No!”

“That’s when Kiddo set fire to the toolshed with an ice spell. She was featured in several magazines afterwards.”

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.”

“I’m sorry I asked.” Sil glanced aside.

“Oh, it’s no problem, look here’s a page.”

“MMMMMMMMM!”

“Uh… What about this picture? The one where… Am’s… really… really… down?…” ‘I shouldn’t have gone to the market today… Sorry, Am. This hurts me as much as it does you!’

“Oh, that was when we discovered she had autism. You were bummed out for a week weren’t you, Kid… do?” They didn’t know how she escaped, but they did hear her room door slam upstairs.

“Oh, dear. Did I go too far, Pierrot?”

Sil gave a quick nod.

“We told her to let me know when I go too far…” The father lamented. Looking at his resting wife, and then at Sil.

“I’ll go get her.” *Knock knock knock* “Am? It’s Sil. Can I come in?” No answer. Sil pushed the door, the door pushed back.

“I’m coming in.”
“No, you won’t!”
“I’m already in.”
“No, you’re not!”
“Behind you. Boo!”
“Eeee!”

Amitie pressed herself against the door, making escape impossible.

“Look, Am. I don’t know what autism is, but it can’t be that bad.”
“It isn’t, I figured that one out when the Professor let it slip most of the class is autistic.”
“So tell me why you’re upset? Is it the obvious? I tried changing to the subject several times.”
“You did?”
“Yeah, and believe me. I feel embarrassed for you too. I’ll find a way to make it up.”
“Nah, I’ll stomach it, this time I’ll pick the pictures. Let’s go back down~.”
‘That was stupid easy… I expected a bit more from you, Am.’

That was one of the worst things she had to ever endure even after Amitie took the helm of the picture book…

“The reason for the blanket’s so I could imitate a sorceress’ mantle!~”

…

…Yet, pondering on it on her way home…

…

…

Silvana envied the whole ordeal.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“We should ban popcorn. Oh, ice cream, so that’s what that kid was crying about… Just eat it!” Pierrot grumbled, sweeping the floors, cleaning the benches, and the only one left to clean up today! Fun…

The tent was empty, safe for Pierrot and this black haired adult with and two unusual red eyes and a clipboard. Writing things down with a very inquisitive, if goofy look on his face.

“Hey, mister. Show’s over.”

“I know.” *Scribbles*

Pierrot puffed out air, resuming cleaning.

A few minutes later the adult walked up to the tent’s owner.

“Miss Pierrot, I assume?”

“Did you not just watch the show?” She sighed, shaking this stranger’s hand.

“Ha, that was funnier than the comedy act half the bird did. My nephew likes you a lot. I’m Mr. Needlemouse. And I’m her-”

*Snnnnoooooooooooooort* “Hahahahahaaaaaaaah! Hahahaha, Needlemouse? Pfffffffffffffffffft!”

The man crossed his arms, so annoyed he dropped his professional behaviour, clearly not the first time he dealt with this. Will he ever learn not to start with that? “Look, I didn’t get choose my last name… I blame great-great-etc.-gramps for that.”

“I’m dying, aaaahahahafufufu!”

“You done?”

“Yeah? Just use your first name, and I should be okay. *Suppressed snort*”

“I’m Stan.”

‘Stan? That’s an uncommon name. Any connection, I wonder?’

“Dr. Mayor von Frankenstein has sent me for inspection. To see if your equipment is up to modern standards.”

“What? And he didn’t lemme know in advance?”

“To be fair, he is getting old.” Stan playfully poked fun at his employer.

It’d be a bad idea not to go along for Pierrot. The nice mayor did give her Primp citizenship with little effort and little questions about her background. In return, she just needs to host a few public events when requested.

“Okay, to sum up. Everything is in order asides from one of the trapeze ropes, an unclean floor, and benches. I’m afraid I’d have to disqualify you on the last ones alone.” He couldn’t keep a straight face.

“That joke’s lame. Are friends with Mr. Amitie’s Dad?”

Stan snapped his fingers and pointed at the clown. “You’re good. And, uuuh, somebody has to.” He shrugged. “His aura is creepier than mine. And I’m part demon.”

“…Huh.”
“Nice to meet you, I’m Sig’s uncle by the way.”
“You don’t look like a demon. And does this mean Sig’s literally a demon?”
“What did you think his arm is?”
“Weird? I’ve seen a lot of weird things.”
“Pfffft. I’m just happy he doesn’t take after his mom much more than that, physically. So glad Primp doesn’t seem to care.”
“Was his mom more?…”
“Let’s just say that I had all the luck out of the genepool our generation.”

Stan pointed at his eyes to the side on the ground. “Sis had it the worst…” The man’s voice betrayed some even more somber implications. “Anyway, what were we talking about?”

“The inspections or Sig?”

“Hmmm… I can’t stay and chat much more, I have the cook for the boy. I’m certain you’ll pass. Just continue sweeping and look into that trapeze. Sig would be very upset if you were on the end of that accident.”

“I know he can emote.”

“Good, but probably a bit more then both of you realize. Before I make a fool of myself. You’re Silvana right?”

“Yup.”

“Goooood.” He sounded relieved. “He helpfully doesn’t give me enough context when he talks about his day. I had no clue Pierrot was you until I looked at Sig as we watched the show. Anyway… When he talks, and he doesn't talk about the bugs he befriended. He talks about his friends. Amitie, Arle, Silvana and the Prince of the friggin’ Ocean come to mind. He cares.”

“I didn’t need the confirmation, but thanks anyway, Stan.”

“No problem. All I’m trying to say is you have my permission to date my nephew.”

Sil’s face flushed, subconsciously showing it through her body language.

“When you two are ready of course… Heh heh.” He smirked.

“D-Did you have to p-put it that bluntly?”

“I don’t know, possible niece-in-law .”

‘Are all parental figures in this town like this? Or is it just Mr. Am’s Dad and Stan?’

Chapter 26: Incurable(?)

Silvana was bummed… She thought a change of scenery for her practice would do her some good. She thought about the park, where she could show off a little.

But if anything, it made it worse. She didn’t get any practice in, she found herself staring at the people at the park. Slumping forward on a picnic table. At least she could pinpoint some of what’s wrong.

She saw various kids playing, parents on benches. Chatting it up. In fact, that might be Melody and Mr. Amitie’s Dad.

The Frankenstein creatures were playing in the sandpit. The ghost twins were having fun with their new ghost sister (in spirit). Onions taking each other out. There a was an angry woman yelling at a crying baby carriage to shut up. ‘Yeah, that’s gonna work…’

“Good morning, Miss Silly.”

Sil turned her head a little to see Lidelle in a good mood.

“Please keep it at Sil.”
“Eee, sorry. Are you okay?”
“You tell me… Do I look okay?”
“You look desperate for some company… Mind if I join you for a little?”
“Sure… I got somethings I wanted to ask you anyway.”
“About what?”

The imp climbed on the table’s bench, scooting next to her classmate.

“About family… Do you have any?”

Lidelle flinched a little.

“Sorry, Lid. Touchy subject?”
“Um… Kinda? D-Don’t know anything about my biological family, aside from their last name… I’m an… o-orphan.”
“…Me too…”
“Is that why you live alone at your age too, Miss Sil?”

This raised an eyebrow? “You live alone? Aren’t you a bit young?”

“O-o-oh. Sh-Shouldn’t have…” The shy girl hid her face. “Puh-Puh-Please don’t tell anyone, I-I’m actually eighteen, pretty please…”

“Okaaaaaay?” Sil replied in disbelief.

“Y-You don’t m-mind?”

“I don’t believe you. And if I did I wouldn’t care about your age.”

“Oh.” Lidelle rolled with it, looking young has benefits. “Not to say I didn’t have family… I’ve heard tales of worse orphanages, I-I was never adopted… I did find a big sis and big bro. And does Vento count?”

“Only if you want him to count, it’s not my place to decide that.”

“And of course Miss Ammy was almost like a big sister.”

“You lived with Am for a while, didn’t you? Mr. Am’s Dad told me as such every I saw you in the picture book.”

Lidelle gasped. “O-O-Oh, you poor thing! How much did Mr. Ammy make you sit through?”

“Enough to question my place in the world…”

“I’ve been there…”

“Good morning~, kiddies.”
“Meow.”

“Good morning, teacher.” Lidelle greeted. “Uh, can you help Miss Sil, please? She’s in a rut.”

“Hmph.”

Accord glanced at her student. “Alright.” She sat on the table. “What’s seems to be troubling you?”

“…” Sil turned her head not wanting to answer. Fearing she’d confess too much. “Mmm. Can I ask a question instead?”

“You can ask me anything if it makes you feel any better.” Accord chuckled.

“I’m not asking you, Prof. I want it straight from Popoi.”

“Nyaa?”

Accord did not expect that.

“Speak your mind, like you always do.” Sil sighed.

“Almewight, but it’s your fault if you call in sick tomorrow.”

“Which I’ll allow this time, with a little homework of course. This could get damaging. Don’t be too harsh, Popoi.” Accord tapped he wand on the cat puppet.

“Why do nya expect the worst from me? Ask away.”

“You’d think anyone would miss me?”

“Sil!…”

“Ugh.”

Lidelle grabbed Sil’s arm, the clown shook in response. Looking into her eye holes. “Don’t say such things.”

Sil didn’t know why, but the way she said it sounded hypocritical. “I’m not talking about you.” ‘I am, but I can’t let them catch on.’

“People will meowss you. We saw last night’s show. The circus would be missing something if you were gone.”

Silvana had another spell of disbelief. “What have done to Popoi?” She asked her teacher petting her puppet.

“You were great last night, I enjoyed it.”

“That was Amitie in my suit.”

“Oh.” Accord simply replied.

“Um… Sil? You’re-”

“No, Lid. You shouldn’t know that.” The jester flatly replied.

“Meep. That’s right. Sorry, I-I Ummuh. Spied backstage?…”

“No harm done, just don’t do it again.”

Silvana finally articulated her dilemma.

“My point is… I feel like I don’t fit in… I have this feeling everyone can turn on me overnight! Even the ones closest to me.” She dug her head deeper.

“That can’t possibly true.”

“It isn’t.”

“Your meowsk isn’t doing you any favors.”

“On stage all people see is the mask. No comment, Popoi! If everyone wants me gone because reasons, they can have me so easily replaced. I can be replaced in my own circus!” You may have noticed Sil was a bit upset. The others have noticed it for some while.

“You’re being hissterical.”

“I wouldn’t leave sulking like that. And I’m sure the crew wouldn’t betray you. I know Vento wouldn’t leave you.”

“Heh, if that came out of his mouth it would sound like a threat.” Sil wryly smirked. Lidelle giggled a little. “I hope you’re right, Lid…”

“Feeling better?”

“Not sure, Prof.. May I have another question? Directed at you this time.”

“You can ask me anything.”

“I doubt that. You’ll probably won’t gimme an answer, but is your family life like?”

“That’s a rather personal question… But I see what’s troubling you now.”

“Purrhaps you could take off your mask for once and find a date, and get a boyfriend. That’s what people Accord’s age did in her youth.” Accord blushed at Popoi’s words.

“Really?”

“Yet you’re Ms. Accord? I think you’re telling me a confused moral, Prof.”

Unbeknownst to everyone, while Accord kept smiling like usual, she didn’t take comment positively. “Oh! How forgetful of me, you can’t take tomorrow off. I should’ve informed you yesterday for a surprise exam tomorrow. Ta-da~” Accord walked off.

‘Thanks for nothing, Prof.’

“So what’re you gonna do? I could ask Vento to organize a talk between the crew.”

“Thanks, Lid. But no thanks… I don’t need an awkward talk.”

“Y-You could talk to some fami- Oh, nevermind. S-Sorry…”

“Pffffff. Seeya later. I’m gonna go to the library, and maybe read up on what on what I’m feeling. Or to find something to cheer me up. Whatever comes first. Borrowing another book from gram-”

Sil had a moment of realization.

“Oh, how could I forget?!” She slammed her fist against her head once. And besides the self inflicting pain. She was hope she could get out of this rut.

On her way to the Precise Library, Sil found herself hugging Arms tight, quenching her sad mood a little. Not as much as he usually did. But she still squeezed some love out of him.

“Hmm. Suppose we’re sorta family, right?”
*Monkey thinking*
“Don’t play coy with me~. Gimme a straight answer.”
*Happy monkey nod*
“Aw…” *Doppelganger hug* “So happy you see me like that, Army. I wish I could say the same.”
*Monkey spit take*
“I’m sorry, but you’re a stuffed animal. Besides I don’t always wanna be seen with you.”
*Monkey “Hmph” turn around*
“Of course I love you. You know how you make me feel. It’s just I want someone real.”
*Inquisitive monkey*

Silvana sighed, he brought up a good point.  “I know gramps’ made out of the same stuff as you. But you know what I meeeeaaaaan~”

She lifted her mask a little to kiss him on the cheek. “I know you do your best. I’m always grateful for that. You’re more like a part of me. Like that part of me when I subconsciously dreamt up a second more reasonable me that knocked me down a peg and then comforted me. Just a little before we met.”

Arms tilted his head as if to say ‘are you ill?’

Sil gave him one more hug with a big goofy smile. “Eh, don’t you worry your li’l head about it. You’re super important to me, don’t think it any other way, ‘kay?”

*Reassured monkey nod*

“Good. Now back into the bag with you. Haha.”

…

“Why did that silly exchange make me cry?” Sil’s voice cracked a little as she still smiled.

“Omigosh, you’re okay!”

Sil got ambushed from behind. Arms (as in the appendages) wrapped her own. Unable to move. “Hi, Am.” She greeted with a semi-pleased tone. “Can you lemme go?” She shook her indicating what she wants. “I have a heavy gig in a few days.”

“Oh, heh, sorry…”
“Neh, it’s alright.”
“Looks like you’re okay again from your dad’s final blow.”
“Yup~. And you’re… eeeeeeh. Your mask’s on blank again.”
“And it will stay this way until I feel better.”
“Well, what are you feeling?”
“…A lack of family…”

Amitie was taken aback by Sil’s bleak and weighty confession.

“Any idea how jealous Mel made me by trapping me in your dad’s fun sucking embrace?”

“Eh… I was too embarrassed to think straight, sorry.”

“Nothing we could’ve done about it. Mel needed her sleep… I’d share some embarrassing things if I had any. But I don’t, just things that’d get me jailed. Or worse.” Sil’s muscles tightened a little by just thinking about it.

“Gee, Sil. I can’t imagine what my life would be like without mommy and dad… I don’t think I should be asking this. But what’s Arle’s family like?”

Silvana exhaled all the air out of her lungs. Lazily glancing at Amitie’s shamefaced grin. “Don’t know at this point… Haven’t seen them in years. Mommy’s probably still alive not sure about Grams… But those aren’t my real family .” Her voice got rather venomous and pretty frustrated.

“My real family are a Zombie Wizard, Bird(?) Demon(?) Wizard(?) thingy, the mirror, and the EVIL clam made the pearl whose energy made me!” Amitie cover Sil’s mouth. Realizing what she just screamed, Sil looked around her with shifty eyes and a shifty stance. Both relieved no one’s around.

“Sorry, shouldn’t have asked. This stuff’s too real. If we met when we were kids I’m sure my parents would gladly adopt you.”

“Eeeeh. Not sure how to think ‘bout that… I doubt I’d be reasonable. Thanks for that thought experiment though.” A thought on her back burner got itself back on track! “Um…Am?”

“Y-Yeah?”

“Mel’s maiden name is Nadja, right?”

“I think so, yeah. Why’dya ask?”

“I know someone else with that last name.”

“Oh, really? Who?” This tickled Amitie’s curiosity. She wanted to know who.

Sil made a mistake. “I-I shouldn’t.”

“C’moooon. I’m not stopping till you tell me~.”

“…It’s Arle.” Sil did not beat around the bush.

“Get real.”

The clown will never get used to that response. “Are you serious?”

Sil gave a nod to the surprised Amitie.

“And since you’re… And Bayoen runs in the family… Ooooh~ W. I. C. K. E. D.~. That must mean we’re like long-lost cousins separated by time and space? You do have family, cous. Welcome!~”

“Stop hugging need my arms.”

“Sorry, cous.”

“Don’t call me that… It’s probably a coincidence unless one of our moms came from each other’s world.”

“C’mon don’t be like that. You said wanted family.”

“True, but even if you two were cousins, I’m just a copy of her… You shouldn’t even consider me.” If I had a penny every time I made Sil choke up.

“Sil…” Amitie reacted straight-faced. “Can you please stop using that excuse? Both Me and Sig believe so. I can be your cousin if you want, you belong. Self-pitying will get you nowhere. Just don’t think about it, cous.”

“I CAN’T CONTROL HOW I FEEL, AM!” Silvana bursted, Amitie recoiled.

“Sorry, was I tactless again?”

The clown held her breath to calm down. “Yes. But I don’t blame you this time. My issues are unique… My… dreamcatcher fell to the ground…” Sil shivered recalling the nightmare.

“Ah.”  Amitie kept her mouth shut. Not wanting to tred on a mine. “Sorry to hear that, cous.”

“Don’t call me that.” Sil coldly replied.

“Why not? You said you wanted a family…”

“I go by the name Pierrot , Not Nadja or Rose . Anyone with half-a-brain would catch on that it doesn’t make sense.”

“Uh… Ffffffiddlesticks, you’re right… But that shouldn’t matter, right? Ribbitie’s my bro, you can be my cous.”

“I had enough, my head hurts a little… I’m flattered you consider me part of your family, but I’m not. Best if you forget about it. It’s for my own good if we keep this under wraps, ‘kay?”

“Okaaaay…”

“I’m off to gramps. Seeya tomorrow. Say hi to “aunt” Mel and “uncle” Am.”

“You have a grandpa? Is it somebody you haven’t talked about that yet? Or is it that Zombie, the bird, the demon, one of the wizards, or the evil clam?”

‘*Mental sigh* slipped up.’ “Does it matter?”

“Hi gramps.”

The teddy will never get used to that nickname. Though he did put his distaste aside for now. He picked up his ‘Grand daughter’s’ grief distorted voice. “You don’t sound too good.” He said slightly concerned.

“How could you tell?”

“You can’t hide emotions from me, kuma! Now, what brings you here?” The demon went from loud to calm for once.

“Can we talk in private?” Sil twiddled her fingers.

Akuma fulfilled her wish, they were in his Library’s private wing. Silvana was resting on a lounge, not unlike a therapist would have. She pressed her mask against her stomach. Her eyes were red. As redder than normal because of the tears, she didn’t let them escape her eyes, but it did irritate her.

“Now… What seems to be bothering you, ma, kuma!?”

“It began when I was invited over to the Roses.”

Akuma’s body limped, and the head fell off, presumably the Poltergeist lost control of the teddy from the shock.

“Gramps!” Sil reached out for his paw on the floor, almost slipping off the lounge.

“I’m fine…” He magically reassembled himself. “Be careful where you throw that name around, ma, ma, kumakuma!”

Sil retracted her neck a little from the shouting. “Why? Does he scare you that much?”

“Everyone does. It’s a matter by how much. Now, where were we?”

“Mr. Am’s Dad roped me into watching Am’s photo album… Since then I’ve been envying their family dynamic I’ve been denied…”

“I see.” The bear calmly noted.

“I have this urge to tear upon the dimensional barriers,” The unmasked doppelgänger demonstrated with a little scratch in the air to give herself something else to do other than mope. Her nose got super stuffy. “B-b-b-but…” She let out a cry induced whine. “Waaah, but Primp’s the only place where I’m at home. People know me as my own person, they like me for whatever reason. Yet I’d trade it all for just to do something Arle would want!” The tears were flowing.

“I think I’m relapsing, Grandpa!” Sil clutched her mask tighter to her stomach. Before quickly putting the mask back on. Replacing it with the softer Arms for her hug thing.

“I thought as much.” He certainly was concerned.

But Sil had a hard time telling for who. Her, Arle, everyone else or all the above.

“Unless Lemres finds a way you just have to grin and bear it.”

“Face it… I’m incurable…”

“That would imply you’re ill. BUT YOU ARE THE ILLNESS! MA, MA, MA, KUMAMA!!”

This made the clown bawl louder. She just made a long sobby inhale. Turning to the lounge’s back curling herself up.

Akuma cleared his throat. “Apologies for the screaming. Not for my meaning, as you should know by now.”

“Weeeeeeh. I just wanna be with family, to talk out my issues. You’re literally the closest I have that isn’t evil or won’t shoo me away. Even if you rant on my existence. I don’t get many consoles that help. Sig and Am try, but they only know about condition what I know. You’re really wise and know a thing or two about my origins. Is there someone else I can consider?”

Akuma took his sweet time answering. “Plenty. Family is what you make of it. The friends made in life are often closer than family. Keep in my mind that family is also not inherently a good thing. If I told who’s responsible it wouldn’t help much. Just stay close to the ones you know. Tighten your bonds, be happy. DISTRACT YOURSELF FROM THE ABOMINATION YOU ARE NO MATTER HOW MUCH IT HURTS TO GO AGAINST YOUR PROGRAMMING, DON’T DISAPPOINT THEM, AND PRAY LEMRES FINDS A WAY, MA, MA, KUMA KUMAKUMA!!”

All the screaming didn’t land. It made Silvana just stiffen up in her curled up position, shutting herself off.

“Apologies.” He tried to come up with a way to cheer her up. “Would you consider your own kind as siblings?”

“Eeeeh… I guess?”

“Then I can tell you this much. But if you promise to keep it to yourself! KUMA!”

“I will…” Sil tiredly turned around.

“You aren’t the only Doppelganger I let live…”

Sil snapped out of her pitying (but not her funk), she was paying full attention. “Get real.”

“They are very real…” The disdain coming from the museum curator was just as real, which is very. “Within your lifetime, long before you met them, if you met them, I failed to save a certain amount of people, somewhere in the single digits. These are the last ones I failed to save, kumakuma!” “Who?” “I won’t tell, kuma!!” “‘Kay, so much for giving me somebody to relate to… Why didn’t you kill them?”

“They were good friends… And that hurts me more than anything, mamamama! They continue to be good friends. Some have noticed something was off with them, one more obvious than the other. But people shrugged it off. They’re mostly harmless, but their behaviour is a bit off at times, make questionable decisions, and are delusional about their situation as expected, KUMA! But on the whole, they’re failures at creating conflict between them and their loved ones. I couldn’t bear to kill them off, they were friends, and useful to society, ma, ma, ku, maaaa!”

“And you’re not gonna tell me who, because you don’t want to upset them?” Sil figured.

“Precisely.”

“I don’t feel much better, gramps. I’m going home.” Sil got up in a passive-aggressive mood. “That’s for being prejudiced against me, as usual. Despite having friends like me.” She half-joked.

“Don’t give me a false narrative, you’re not like them. You’ve gone further than any of them. It be a waste if you go down the wrong path, kuma!”

“What do think I’m trying to do, gramps!!” Sil exploded. “Kuma!” She added as a flimsy attempt to mock him.

“Then go out there and enjoy yourself, kumakuma!”

“Fine! I will, mamamamamamamamamamamamama, kuuuuuma!”

“Good day.”

“Bye…”

Sil tightened her straps and fixed her jacket and left Akuma’s private library not changed much. “Maybe he’s right. Maybe family isn’t all it's cracked up to be… Still…”

“I don’t know. I’d like to know what’s it like.”

Sil realized three things. 1) She was talking out loud. 2) Someone’s listening 3) Sig poked his head out of an insectology book.

“Sig…”

“You don’t look so good, Sil.”

“Heh heh, don’t worry about it. Looking at you I remembered something, just one li’l word that will make me feel just a li’l bit better.”

“And what’s that?” Sig scratched his head.

“Pfffffft. Mr. Needlemouse.” To her disappointment, it didn’t laugh as hard as she’d hope.

“What?” Sig kept scratching his head.

“Uh… Your last name?”

“I don’t have one, I think.”

“Wait you don’t?”

“No.” He didn’t seem too bothered by that.

“Hasn’t Stan brought that up?”

“Nope. Uncle doesn’t talk about mom and dad.”

“Why? He mentioned your mom to me and had no trouble bringing up you guy’s demon heritage.”

“Huh.” He stared at his red arm.

Sil’s negative mindset stumbled upon a solution, and she hoped it wasn’t true. “Have you… Like, ever asked him about your parents?”

“Uh, no? Don’t think so…”

Sil felt a little insulted at his indifference. “Siiiiiiig.”

“‘Sup?”

“Would you like to know?”

“I guess?”

“Then ask!” Sil grasped Sig’s smallest wrist and dragged him.

“Where can we find Stan?”

“Dunno, he’s goes all over town.”

Sil stopped in their tracks. “Got any other ideas?”

“We could just wait at home.”

“Oh!” ‘I’ve never even seen Sig’s.’ “Fufufufheehee~. Let’s go!”

“Um. Sil.”

“Yeah?”

“Wrong way.”

“…and since then I’ve been envying families. I might also be homesick.”

“Woah, Mr. Amitie’s Dad did a number on ya, huh.” Sig patted her back while trembling at the thought of that man.

“It’s not his fault.”

“But if not having a family bothers you that much we could we not just ask uncle? That way you don’t have to be the only one-”

“Don’t be stupid, Sig.” Sil flatly replied to his dopey proposition. “Shouldn’t you worry about my homesickness?” She jealousy commented.

“I was getting to that.”

Sil put her hand on his shoulder and looked him in the eyes. “Don’t worry about me leaving. There’s nothing there for me in my home world.” She sniffed. “I don’t know what to do.” ‘Why do I still have tears left?’

Sig, recognizing this, pulled Arms out of Sil’s bag. He held him in front of her.

Sil grabbed her monkey again. “Thanks. But he isn’t enough, I want a bit more.” She said as quiet as a mouse.

The boy lifted his arm a little for the girl to wrap her arms around.

“Not in public…”

“Ah.”

“I’ll gladly take you up on that offer later, though~.”

“Is Arms not doing it for you anymore?”

“Of course he is!” As evident by her cradling her beloved plush. “It’s just… I just want more. Th-Things Arle wants. Sig…”

“Ah.”

“If I took your arm… Sometimes. Sometimes I’m not even sure I like you on my own… Or cuz Arle likes you and wanna be like her even if I don’t wanna.”

“Sil.”

Sil looked at him.

“Just take my arm.” He encouraged. “Don’t worry about it. You like being with me. And you can’t help it, right?”

“But Sig, I’m pretty sure if Arle didn’t like you anymore I’d irrationally feel the same…”

The boy shook his arm a little.

The jester closed her eyes and let out a sigh. “Sig… You’re still naïve.” She said very stony. “But on the other hand, weeeeeeeell, you’ve proven to be a miracle worker before. Can you snap me out of it, again? Pretty please? It all went so well until now.” She grabbed Sig’s with her own. Not caring who saw it. She smiled and that’s all they cared about.

“Huh. I didn’t expect your house to be this neat.”
“Uncle and me don’t clean much.”
“But nothing is where it shouldn’t be.”
“So what should we do?”
“I could show off my room.”
“Sure. Can I rest there? I’ve exhausted myself today.”
“No prob.”
“Huh. I didn’t expect your room to be this lacking in bugs.”
“Uncle doesn’t want them crawling around the house. He’s cool with everything else.”

Sil turned to see his nets and pictures with him and bugs, almost like school pictures, bug wallpaper with various types on them. Various bug plushies.

“We could go downstairs again if you don’t like it.”

“No, it’s just this is almost Dark Prince levels of… Eh, forget it. I’ll just lie down on your bed if that’s alright with you.”

“Go ahead.”

“Thanks.” *Plomph!* “What should be do now, Sig?”

“Mmmm. Dunno. Wanna talk about your issues some more?”

“Nnngh. I don’t wanna bombard you with them.” She self consciously admitted.

*Not even a minute later…*

“Weeeeeh. My dreamcatcher fell, so I had a nightmare of everyone rejecting me as Silvana because they wanted me for who I truly am. And then.” *Sniff* “And then when I woke up I immediately fell back to sleep and I duh-dreamed I did the same thing but everyone ran me out of toooo-hooooown.”

Sil was crying out maskless into Sig’s chest on his bed. Holding him tight, and he held her gently in return. Silently assuring it won’t come to that.

Sil was far from done. She let out her next batch after catching her breath. “Uuuuh! Remember that mirror?” She wiped her tears on Sig’s shirt.

“The one that showed how you saw yourself in Jeanne Town?”

Sil nodded. “Jen Town. I saw two five-year-olds, a young innocent Silvana, and an Arle that bullied her to be just like her! Aaaaaaah! I’m a freaking kid! I’m still what I am at my creation!”

“I CAN’T EVEN DISAGREE! I miss being a kindergartener! I missed out on so much by just being createeeeheeeeed! I didn’t grow up prop-prop-perly, nothing was ever normal! Llllllliterally no positive influuuuuu-ence until I came to Primp! And I felt so good as of late, toooooo. I was so giddy a lot, actually fit for my job. One little slip-up and I’m back to square oooooone! I never asked for this. I feel so much more artificial than ever befooooore… If could go back in time I would undo me.”

Sig flinched a little at her statement. “Y-You don’t mean that, do you?”

Sil’s grief died down just a smidge thinking about it. “…No…”

That relieved the bug boy a little.

“I would go back even further to the inception of these mirrors and SNAP their necks, doing the world a favor!” She ain’t calm no more… If anything she’s grieving harder.

“Want something not artificial?”

“What?!” 

Sig hugged tighter and rubbed his cheek against the top of the doppelganger’s head.

Silvana found herself stupefied. But when processed what’s happening.

“That’s the lamest thing ever, Sig. Who writes your lines?” She murmured.

“?”

“And why is it working?” Her tears were ones of joy. A good note to fall asleep on.

Sig’s comfy enough to fall asleep too. But before he joined her in la la land he fished out Sil’s spare dreamcatcher out of her bag, he did his best to hang it on the support of the planks above them.

He placed his lips on her forehead and made a noise with it. He had no idea why. It did make the unconscious worrywart smile, and that was enough for him to drift off with.

Sil woke up feeling fantastic. So energetic, bubbly, smart, little worry, confident, not knowing what to do with it all these feelings. She tried stretching, but Arms (the buddy) got really heavy all of the sudden.

“Omigosh! Sig.”
“Hnngh.”
“Sorry, didn’t mean to wake you up.”
“It’s okay, looks like it’s not evening yet.”
“You’re right.”

She put on her mask.

“Like… Feeling better?”

“So much~. Except I’m hungry. Check for snacks?”

“Yay~.” Sig flatly cheered.

“Morning lovebirds.” Stan surprised and embarrassed them a little.

“Eeeee! Stan. Y-You saw?” Sil held her mask.

“Yup.” He said chilling across the whole couch. “I hope you two don’t mind, but you two sleeping together was so sweet I just had to make a few snapshots.”

“I do mind! I don’t want people seeing my face!”

“Oh, well don’t worry then. I didn’t get a good look. But from what I saw your face was cute. Dunno why’d you hide it.” He shrugged with a face that screamed shrug.

“Oooh, phew.” Silvana felt like a heavy weight has been lifted off her stress. Back to feeling good again.

“So can I use it in our picture book?”

Something just clicked. “Oh. My. GOSH! Yeeeeeeaaaaaah. Can we make some more with me?” She exclaimed so excitedly.

“Sure. So I’m guessing you’re staying over, Sil?”

Sil gave it some thought. “Yeah, why not?” She winked towards Sig.

“Good, I was thinking pancakes.”

Next up: Lidelle’s hypno screw up

Chapter Text

“I’m feeling more mischievous and less naïve. *Sniff* Feeling the need to make mean remarks I don’t wanna make. I feel like such an awful person. How do you deal with this, Sil?” Lidelle barely held it together in Silvana’s living room.

‘Implying I’m awful?’ She grunted out of her bottomless pit of annoyance. That personality has leaked over to her real one somehow.

She wanted to tell her hypnosis only works if you want it to work. But for the sake of their unprofessional therapy sessions. It’s best if she kept that a secret.

“I haven’t done anything. But I’ll definitely try correct this problem. Keeping you who you are. Okay?” She patted her skittish imp friend.

“O-Okay.”

Chapter 27: “High Seas Guy”

Everyone in the circus was sweating up a storm practicing. Vento was working out the kinks of his stunts. Oshare Bones and Amitie were working out more magical tricks. Hohow Bird was goofing around on the trapeze. And Pierrot was doing any or all of that between her flexibility and vocal training.

There was one missing from this ordeal. “Hey, guys. Have you seen Ribbitie?” Amitie asked out of nowhere. “It’s not like him to be late.”

“Maybe he wanted to not Ho Hog the spotlight.” The jealous Hohow Bird squawked, swinging from his talons on the trapeze. He’s jealous, but that comment was more like a friendly jab.

“I’m sure Donny has a reason.” Pierrot shrugged it off. “He deserves a break if he wants too.”

“Silvana… If he were my employee I would scold him for not letting me know in advance.”

“Eh… Fair point. But I don’t wanna deflate -” Pierrot mimicked a pinprick. “-the cute li’l guy’s optimism ya know?” She countered Oshare’s criticism. Which gained her an eye roll.

And then, from the entrance, the silhouette of the circus’ mascot holding a square bigger than himself. “Ribbit Riiiiib!~ ♩” He held the thing high.

The crew welcomed him back. Sil translated him like usual. “So you were getting your record published?” Sil held the record its cardboard sheet.

“Wow, Ribbie. I didn’t know you were a musician.” Amitie was in awe. Donguri raised a brow.

“Really, not notice me singing all the time?” Sil translated despite the acorn frog’s protest.

“Donny says this is his most popular single. He got just got this translation published.”

“Hm. Most popular? I must say this piqued my interest.” Oshare said. “And it’s just published, you say.”

“Hoooo! Can we listen to it, boss?”
“Wanna listen to DG’s tune, P!”
“Pretty please? I wanna hear Ribbitie’s words.”

Hohow, Vento, and Amitie begged respectively.

“Sure, I have no problem. We all have acts we’ve done before.” Pierrot shrugged with the record her hands. “C’mon.” She gestured. “My record player’s in my van at the moment.” She chuckled.

*Cheers of joy*

“But no fighting over my couch. I want to keep it in one piece. I’m sitting on it and Donny too.”

*Groans of not joy.*

“Woah… We, like, listened to this song for the hundred time.” Vento lazily raised his arm from his slouching position stating that.

“What genre is it, Ribbitie? It’s like rock, but not.” Amitie played air drums.

“It’s called Alternative Rock, honey.” Oshare, on air guitar, groaned.

“What’s that?”

“A nebulous term used to get more attention. Not that’s a bad thing, in this case, Froggy. This is enjoyable.” Bones giggled.

The whole crew kept conversing like this. They expect something jovial, but it’s actually really relaxing. And everyone did relax in Sil’s living room. Describing it as kinda philosophical and psychedelic (even if it may be very well neither), there was a lot of humming along.

It was clearly not sung by Donny but it had his wet entertaining paw prints as undertones. Even if the current singer sings bizarrely for everyone’s ears.

“Donny, you’re too good for this circus…” It slipped out of Sil’s mouth, not even ever thought about it before she did.

“Ribbit?! Ribribribbit! Riiiib~ ♩”

“Of course you can stay!” She yelled annoyed that's the implication he got from it. “It’s just you’re so talented, there’s got to be a better way to express, right?”

“Ribbit!” He shook his head.

“If you say so… But you make me feel so guilty every time you decline.”

“What did Ribbitie say, Sil?”

“Ribbit.” Sil repeated deadpan.

“Oh.”

“Ho Ho! Play it again, again, again, again…”
“Again, again, again, again, again…
“Again, again, again, again, again…”

Everyone ‘cept Oshare Bones, Donguri Gaeru and Sil joined in. And the latter did not waste time moving the needle.

“Where can I buy my own version?” Vento asked.

“I should get them in stock tomorrow come to think of it.” Oshare replied.

“Can you autograph mine, Ribbitie? ❤”
“I want it too, Donny! ❤”

The girls sighed as tranquil as can be.

“Ribbit!~❤”

It’s been an hour, and they’re still listening to this song. ‘We’re all so relaxed…’ Sil mused snuggling with Arms. ‘I’m definitely getting my own. I need this…’

“Hey guys, answer me:” This came out of nowhere. They kept an ear open. “I just kinda accepted this world’s… eccentricities…? But is it considered normal for a bouncy acorn frog, a flamboyant comic geek bird, the long-dead arm of the fashion law, a flying imp, whatever makes Am stand out, and a clo-”

“I was originally just my hat, which I controlled my body with without knowing. But now I’m as normal as a human can be. Crazy huh?” Amitie told matter of factly.

None knew how to react to that. Aside Oshare, he had an ‘oh, that makes so much sense now’ reaction. And Vento was a bit concerned.

Sil just clicked her tongue and stopped thinking about it. “Anywaaaaay. A, um… Amitie and a clown like me. Is it normal for a group like us to be friends?”

“Oh. P said the F-word, everybody!”
“She admits it!”
“I’m so proud of you, Sil~.”

Vento, Hohow and Amitie respectively gushed.

“…You know what? This world is weird. Do you have to put special attention everytime I say it?” She blushed.

Next up: Damned to HELL!!!

Chapter Text

“So what’s the catch, gramps?”

“What do you mean, Silvana?”

“Why did you invite me over?” Sil asked munching on the slice of cake.

“I had some cake left over. I can’t enjoy it, kuma! I thought you would, ma, ma, kuma!”

“Well, it’s okay. So soft and moist.” Sil playfully squished it a little with her fork. “That’s how I do like my cake. But it’s nothing special.” She shrugged.

“I thought you would like it. Arle fell in love with it before she got her own home.”

Sil didn't know what hit her. Her taste buds chanced on a dime. “What did you do to me?!” It suddenly became the tastiest cake she’d ever had.

“Or did she hate it? I can’t remember.”

At those words the cake made he gag, spitting the cake out on the ground.

“Aha, I knew it, kuma!”

“Oh no…” Sil meeped.

“This is something I’ve wondered about for a while now. You’re easily manipulatable. All someone has to does is say Arle would’ve done it.”

Sil shrunk.

“Have you found yourself to be someone’s pawn in the past?”

“…Once or twice…” She admitted.

Akuma sighed. “I shall cook up some exercises to get you over this, ma, kuma! You’ll never know who will exploit you for this, Kuma!”

“Sig and Amitie won’t do that!” ‘Okay, maybe Am.’

“You may not like to hear this. But I’ve been betrayed by those close to me. It’s the indirect cause why you exist, kumakumakuma!” Akuma put it on thick.

“Can’t you just sit in a rocking chair and talk about the weather like any other grandpa?”
“I’m not that old yet, Kuma!” *Ahem* “It shouldn’t take long for me to work this out. Meanwhile, can you polish the statuettes?”
“I don’t know… My arms are a bit sore of the practice I did during recess.”
“Shame, Arle would’ve done it.”
“No, I wouldn’t.”
“You say that but she did gladly help last time she was over.”
“Okay.”

Sil involuntarily smiled.

“WHY ARE YOU TORTURING ME, GRAMPS?!? I’ve swept the floors, polished the windows, spell checked all the plaques, sorted all books alphabetically, measured all paintings and cleaned all toilets, i nc lu di n g your own, which was SQUEAKY CLEAN by the way yet you said ‘Arle dun did it’. And like that I did the redundant thing, it’s honestly dirtier after cleaning it! I’m not some maid!” Sil was fuming with resentment.

“Arle also would’ve printed out the pamphlets for me.” Akuma flatly lied.

Sil didn’t pick it up. But that didn’t matter. “No!”

“Arle would've done it, kuma!”

“I doubt it!”

“Arle would've done it, kuma!”

“I’m not Arle!” Sil blurted out in anger, instinctively covering her mouth and dealing with the usual pains that came with admitting that.

Akuma smiled, though even if for a second Sil took it as him bathing himself in her misery. “Good.”

It’s clear it isn’t?

“You completed the exercise.”

“Huh?”

“Keep that in mind and keep a balanced mindset. Don’t do something harebrained and justify it by being Arle or not. And pray you don’t relapse again.”

“Um… Okay… Thanks for looking out for me, gramps? I guess?”

“You’ll never know. There will always be people exploiting other people. Remember that.”

“Okay… Can you at least make that cake tasty again? And please stop smiling, it’s creepy.”

Chapter 28: PLEASE WAKE UP!! Part 1

Arle did wake up. But did not know where. The ground felt very cavey, basically a hallway to a source of light at the and of it. Above her there was a little light as well. “Did I fall?”

Not seeing any other way to go, she followed the light she could walk to. “Where am I?” The atmosphere scared her a little. She slowly inched toward the light being on edge.

“…aaaaaaahaaaaaaAAAHYAAAAAAAAAARRRRR!” *Ground splat!* “Ow!”

“Eeee!” Arle was a little freaked out. A body dropped from the hole that was above her. It was a grown woman in a fancy cocktail dress. She got up with no worse for wear.

“Oh, hello there, little girl.” The woman greeted the girl that didn’t get to her hip in height. “Do you happen to know where I am?”

“No, I didn’t, I just got here, pretty lady.”

“Aw, thank you. You are very cute yourself.” She ruffled Arle’s hair. Arle swatted it away. “Oh, didn’t like that, sorry.” The woman looked over Arle’s head. “What do you say we head for that light there, sweetie?”

“Okay…”

As they gained in closer they were a bit perplexed as to the thing emitting light. “An… Office door? In a dank cave light this?”

“I bet it’s warm in there.”

“Oh, you poor thing, you must be freezing. Come in.” The purple dressed woman opened the door. “Little ladies first.” She giggled.

“Thanks.”

Inside it was really clean. Aside from the floor that is. It was some kinda empty waiting room. The door in front of them had a fancy banner saying “ Welcome to Hell ” above it.

“H. E. L. L. What does that mean again?” The girl asked. The woman gulped, hesitant if she should tell her.

“Pull a number. Like we’re at a butcher shop.” The woman picked one for her and one for Arle. “Here. Looks like I’m first. But I’m not leaving you unattended. We’re going in together. I won’t leave you until I found a family member.” ‘Everyone has got to have one down here.’

“…Thank you, lady.” Arle took her hand and walked into the office. They opened the door.

They were greeted by an average looking man in a white blouse, a blue tie, and a badge. Sipping from a cup. He didn’t even seem fazed a child was here if this truly was what the banner was claiming.

“Howdy,” he greeted. “This here office is limbo.”

“Like uh…” Arle tried to limbo dance.

The office worker and the lady giggled a little. The lady a bit more nervously.

“Oh no no no.” He took another sip. “Limbo is the last stop before you end up in hell.”

Something clicked in Arle’s head. “I’m dead!?”

“Yer havin’ amnesia don’tcha? Fell on yer noggin’?”

“Am-me-cia?”

“Why would you wanna torture this innocent child?”

“We don’t unless she dun something bad in life, ma’am. Lessee.” He picked up a magnifying glass and started to look at the woman.

“The Dread Pirate LeCortez. Died infiltrating a party that also got infiltrated by an outside force. Yer goin’ to the prison section of hell, with a chance of parole in about 100 hell years.”

“Wha? AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…” She fell through a trapdoor.

Arle looked in horror.

“Aw, sunavagun!” The office worker facepalmed. “Fergot to tell ‘er how things work down here. Welp, Ah won’t make that mistake with’cha. I’m Office-T. I’m an Agent of Hell, I’m here to make sure everyone goes to the right place in hell.”

“H-have I been bad?”

“Doubt it. Stay still.” Office-T held his magnifying glass in front of his eye again. Scanning the girl. “Lessee. Arle Nadja? Age 16?”

“Uh huh.” She meekly nodded. “But I’m five.”

“Ya have memory loss. Common occurrence, really. But it happens more often than not because Ozzy takes his sweet time cleaning the mattress to lessen the fall down here. Happen to have any memory you shouldn’t have?”

“Uh…”

Arle started thinking. There was her playing with her friends, a tower, everything’s a blank. Though she recognizes it as a blank… Suddenly, she couldn’t breathe. She’s hyperventilating thanks to the memory. She collapsed to the ground holding her neck. Relieving her death.

Office-T got off his chair and helped Arle back on her feet helping her breathe. “Calm down. Yer’re not dying again, yer’re already dead, ye don’t have a body to choke. It’s all in yer purdy li’l head. Here, have some tea.”

Arle took it. “Yowch.”

“Too hot?”

“Uh huh.”

“Ye seemed to have calmed down.”

“I think so. So if I don’t have a body… What’s this then?” Arle pinched her arms. “Ow.”

“That’s what’cha remember being. And since you remember being five.”

“Oh… Will I remember?”

“Eh, hard to say.” Office-T scratched his head. “Not everyone recovers their memory.”

Arle thought about it again. Had trouble “Breathing” again. She could even pin a face on it this time. “I don’t *pant pant* think I wan*pant*na remember.”

Office-T padded her on the back. “Maybe fer the best… Now, lemme discuss the rest.” He picks up his magnifying glass again.

“There are plenty Arle Nadjas already in hell. Much to the bossman’s dismay.”

“H-How?”

“Boy, ye really have amnesia. Ah won’t go in much detail. But’eh… Mah boss, Mr. Head Honcho himself, usually handles everyone named Arle Nadja. And he innit too kind to them… They’re all in the prison clawing each other's eyes out.”

Arle felt her non-stomach turn.

“Sorry. They don’t do it literally. (Ah hope).”

“A-Am I gonna go to prison? I don’t wanna go. What have done wrong?”

“Eh… Mah glass says several things. But since ye’ve lost so much memory, and you were different enough, Ah’ll consider null and void. That means ye get to the nice part o’ hell.” O-T pointed his thumb to the door behind him.

“Okay…” Arle took a step towards the said door but O-T.

“Hoooold yer horses. Ye have no family or even friends down here. Yer gonna have to stay with me and mah roomies.”
“Do I have to wait?”
“Yeah. Ozzy, mah colleague and roomie’ll come soon and he’ll take ya home, where ya can stay until someone familiar shows up.”
“Okay.”
“Nervous?”
“Uh-huh.”
“Don’t worry ‘bout. Hell, ain’t so bad.”

O-T’s hand reached for a tin pot. “Lollipop?”